THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


THE  WILMER  COLLECTION 

OF  CIVIL  WAR  NOVELS 

PRESENTED  BY 

RICHARD  H.  WILMER,  JR. 


JIIUaEA  pQU£CT10J 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://www.archive.org/details/brotheragainstbrOOopti       i 


^3^0        -W-U-*^  CX.A^<=^>^J^     ^. 


fi— <^     • 


v-loc 


-i 


THE  BLUE  AND  THE  GRAY— AFLOAT 

Two  colors  cloth    Emblematic  Dies    Illustrated 
Price  per  volume  $1.50 

TAKEN   BY   THE    ENEMY 
WITHIN    THE    ENEMY'S    LINES 
ON   THE   BLOCKADE 
STAND   BY   THE    UNION 
FIGHTING   FOR   THE   RIGHT 
A   VICTORIOUS    UNION 


THE  BLUE  AND  THE  GRAY— ON  LAND 

Two  colors  cloth    Emblematic  Dies     Illustrated 
Price  per  volume  $1.50 

BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

IN   THE   SADDLE 

A   LIEUTENANT   AT   EIGHTEEN 

ON   THE    STAFF 

AT  THE    FRONT 

AN   UNDIVIDED   UNION 


#  *  #  Any  Volume  Sold  Separately  #  #  # 


LEE  AND    SHEPARD   PUBLISHERS 
BOSTON 


Cj-c^ .  5"-  ^^<ju^ ,  5 


9^ 


^>-^>-j^ 


*^0J^ 


u 


'The  Overseer  elevated  his  rifle."     Page  2 


74. 


The  Bhie  and  the   Gray 
Ai'my  Series 


Brother  against  Brother 


OR 


THE  WAR  ON  THE  BORDER 


OLIVER  OPTIC 


AUTHOR  OF  "the    ARMY  AND    NAVY  SERIES"  "  YOUNG  AMERICA  ABROAD,  FIRST 
AND  SECOND  SERIES  "  "  BOAT-CLUB  STORIES  ''  ■•  THE  GREAT  WESTERN  SERIES  " 

"the   on\vai;d  and  upward  series"     "the  vvoodville  stories" 

"the  starry  flag  series"  "  the  yacht-club  series"  "the 

lake  shore  series  "  "  the  riverdale  stories  "  "  the  all- 

over-the-world  library"  "the  blue  and  the  gray 

NAVY   series"     "the    BOAT-BUILDER    SERIES  "    ETC. 


BOSTON 
LEE    AND    SHEPARD    PUBLISHERS 


Copyright,  1894,  by  Lke  and  Suepaud 


Jll  Rights  Reserved 


Brother  against  Brother 


Electeotyi'inq  by  C.  J.  Peteks  &  Son,  Boston,  U.S.A. 
Pbesswoek  uy  S.  J.  Pakkhill  &  Co. 


TO 

GEORGE  W.  WHITE,  Esquire 

ONE   OF   TWO   WHO   HAVE    ALWAYS    BEEN   THE    SAME   TO 
ME   AS  KEAL  SONS 

2CJ)ts  ISooft 

IS  AFFECTIONATELY   AND  GRATEFULLY 
DEDICATED 


602661 


PREFACE 


"  Brother  Against  Brother  "  is  the  first  of 
"The  Blue  and  the  Gray  Army  Series,"  whicli 
will  include  six  volumes,  though  the  number  is 
contingent  upon  the  longevity  of  one,  still  hale 
and  hearty,  who  has  passed  by  a  couple  of  years 
the  Scriptural  limit  of  "  threescore  years  and 
ten "  allotted  to  human  life.  In  completing  the 
first  six  books  of  "  The  Blue  and  the  Gray  Series," 
the  author  realized  that  the  scenes  and  events  of 
all  these  stories  related  to  life  in  the  navy,  which 
gallantly  performed  its  full  share  in  maintaining 
the  integrity  of  the  Union.  The  six  books  of 
"  The  Army  and  Navy  Series,"  begun  in  the  heat 
of  the  struggle  thirty  years  ago,  were  equally 
divided  between  the  two  arms  of  the  service  ;  and 
it  has  been  suggested  that  the  equilibrium  should 
be  continued  in  the  later  volumes. 

In  the  preface  of  "  A  Victorious  Union,"  the 
consummation    of    the    terrible    strife    which    the 

7 


8  PREFACE 

navy  had  reached  in  that  volume,  the  author 
announced  his  intention  to  make  a  beginning  of 
the  books  which  are  to  form  the  army  division  of 
the  series.  Soon  after  he  had  returned  from  his 
sixteenth  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  he  found 
himself  in  excellent  condition  to  resume  the  pleas- 
urable occupation  in  which  he  has  been  engaged 
for  forty  years  in  this  particular  field.  It  seems 
to  him  very  much  like  embarking  in  a  new  enter- 
prise, though  his  work  consists  of  an  attempt  to 
enliven  and  diversify  the  scenes  and  incidents  of 
an  old  story  which  has  passed  into  history,  and  is 
forever  embalmed  as  the  record  of  a  heroic  people, 
faithfully  and  bravely  represented  on  hundreds  of 
gory  battle-fields,  and  on  the  decks  of  the  national 
navy. 

The  story  opens  in  one  of  the  Border  States, 
where  two  Northern  families  had  settled  only  a 
few  years  before  the  exciting  questions  which 
immediately  preceded  organized  hostilities  were 
under  discussion.  Considerable  portions  of  the 
State  in  which  they  were  located  were  in  a  condi- 
tion of  violent  agitation,  and  outrages  involving 
wounds  and  death  were  perpetrated.  The  head 
of  one  of  these  two  families  was  a  man  of  stern 


PREFACE  9 

integrity,,  earnestly  loyal  to  the  Union  and  the 
government  which  was  forced  into  a  deadly  strife 
for  its  very  existence.  That  of  the  other,  influ- 
enced quite  as  much  by  property  considerations  as 
by  fixed  principles,  becomes  a  Secessionist,  fuMy 
as  earnest  as,  and  far  more  demonstrative  than,  his 
brother  on  the  other  side. 

In  each  of  these  families  are  two  sons,  just  com- 
ing to  the  military  age,  who  are  not  quite  so  prom- 
inent in  the  present  volume  as  they  will  be  in 
those  which  follow  it.  "  Riverlawn,"  the  planta- 
tion which  came  into  the  possession  of  the  loyal 
one  by  the  will  of  his  eldest  brother,  became  the 
scene  of  very  exciting  events,  in  which  his  two 
sons  took  an  active  part.  The  writer  has  indus- 
triously examined  the  authorities  covering  this 
section  of  the  country,  including  State  reports, 
and  believes  he  has  not  exaggerated  the  truths  of 
history.  As  in  preceding  volumes  relating  to  the 
war,  he  does  not  intend  to  give  a  connected  narra- 
tive of  the  events  that  transpired  in  the  locality 
he  has  chosen,  though  some  of  them  are  introduced 
and  illustrated  in  the  story. 

The  State  itself,  as  evidenced  by  the  votes  of  its 
Legislature  and  by  the  enlistments  in  the  Union 


10  PREFACE 

army,  was  loyal,  if  not  from  the  beginning,  from 
the  time  when  it  obtained  its  bearings.  As  in 
other  Southern  States,  the  secession  element  was 
more  noisy  and  demonstrative  than  the  loyal  por- 
tion of  the  community,  and  thus  obtained  at  first 
an  apparent  advantage.  Tlie  present  volume  is 
largely  taken  up  with  the  conflict  for  supremacy 
between  these  hostile  elements.  The  loyal  father 
and  his  two  sons  are  active  in  these  scenes ;  and 
the  taking  possession  of  a  quantity  of  military  sup- 
jjlies  by  them  precipitates  actual  warfare,  and  the 
question  as  to  whether  or  not  a  company  of  cavalry 
could  be  recruited  at  Riverlawn  had  to  be  settled 
by  what  amounted  to  a  I'eal  battle. 

To  the  multitude  of  his  young  friends  now  in 
their  teens,  and  to  the  greater  multitude  now 
grown  gray,  who  have  encouraged  his  efforts  dur- 
ing the  last  foi'ty  years,  the  author  renewedly 
acknowledges  his  manifold  obligations  for  their 
kindness,  and  wishes  them  all  healtli,  happiness, 
and  all  the  prosperity  they  can  bear. 

William  T.   Adams. 

DORCHESTEK,    JULY  4,    1894. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 
Troublesome  Times  ix  Kentucky     ....      17 

CHAPTER  II. 
Something  About  the  Lyox  Family        ...      29 

CHAPTER  III. 
A  Northern  Family  in  Kentucky    ....      41 

CHAPTER  IV. 
The  Arrival  and  "Welcome  at  Riverlawn  .        .      54 

CHAPTER   V. 
The  Distress  of  Mrs.  Titus  Lyon     ....      66 

CHAPTER  VI. 
The  Night  Adventure  on  the  Creek     ...      78 

CHAPTER  VII. 
A  Stormy  Interview  on  the  Bridge        .        .        .      90 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

An  Overwhelming  Argument 102 

11 


12  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

CHAPTER   IX. 
A  Most  Unreasonable  Brother       ....     114 

CHAPTER  X. 
The  Sink-Cavern  near  Bar  Creek         .        .        .     126 

CHAPTER   XI. 
Aroused  to  the  Solemn  Duty  of  the  Hour  .        .     138 

CHAPTER   XII. 
The  Night  Expedition  in  the  Magnolia       .        .     150 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
At  the  Head  Waters  of  Bar  Creek      .        .        .    162 

CHAPTER   XIV. 
The  Transportation  of  the  Arms  ....     174 

CHAPTER  XV. 
The  Establishment  of  Fort  Bedford     .        .        .     186 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
The  Union  Meeting  at  Big  Bend     ....     198 

CHAPTER   XVII. 

The  Ejection  of  the  Noisy  Ruffians     .        .        .    210 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 
The  Demand  of  Captain  Titus  Lyon        .        .        .     222 

CHAPTER   XIX. 
The  Conference  in  Fort  Bedford  ....     234 


CONTENTS  13 

PAGE 

CHAPTER   XX. 

The  Approach  of  the  Ruffian  Forces  .        ,        .     246 

CHAPTER   XXI. 
The  Beginning  of  Hostilities 258 

CHAPTER   XXII. 
The  First  Shot  from  Fort  Bedford        .        .        .     270 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 
The  Party  attacked  in  the  Cross-Cut  .        .     282 

CHAPTER   XXIY. 
The  Encounter  with  the  Ruffians  .        .        .     294 

CHAPTER   XXV. 
The  Gratitude  of  Two  Fair  Maidens    .        .        .     306 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 
The  Skirmish  on  the  New  Road       ....     318 

CHAPTER   XXVII. 
An  Unexplained  Gathering  on  the  Road    .        .     330 

CHAPTER   XXVIII. 
The  Result  op  the  Flank  Movement     .        .        .    342 

CHAPTER   XXIX. 
The  Humiliating  Retreat  of  the  Ruffians         .    354 

CHAPTER   XXX. 
Levi  Bedford  and  his  Prisoner      ....    366 


14  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

CHAPTER   XXXI. 
Dr.  Falkirk  visits  Riverlawn  ....    378 

CHAPTER   XXXII. 
The  Arrival  of  the  Recruiting  Officer      .        .    391 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
One  Against  Three  on  the  Road    ....     403 

CHAPTER   XXXIV. 
The  Fire  that  was  started  at  Riverlawn  .     415 

CHAPTER   XXXV. 
A  Battle  in  Prospect  on  the  Creek      .        .        .     427 

CHAPTER   XXXVI. 
The  Second  Battle  of  Riveklawn  ...    438 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

121 


"The  ovbrsbbr  elhvated  his  rifle"  Froktispiece 

"Then  tou  mean  I  am  drunk" 

"He  grappled  with  the  fellow"  .... 
"i  had  to  be  careful  not  to  hit  the  lady  " 
"It  won't  go  off  again  until  you  load  it" 
"Stop,  Boy!    shouted  the  man"      .... 


.  212 

.  299 

.  372 

.  413 


'Tn^  30TS  CLIMBED  A  BIG  TREE  TO  OBTAIN  A  BETTER  VIEW  "  431 


BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER, 


CHAPTER   I 

TROUBLESOME   TIMES   IN   KENTUCKY 

"  Neutrality  !  There  is  no  such  thing  as 
neutrality  in  the  present  situation,  my  son  !  "  pro- 
tested Noah  Lyon  to  the  stout  boy  of  sixteen  who 
stood  in  front  of  him  on  the  bridge  over  Bar 
Creek,  in  the  State  of  Kentucky.  "  He  that  is 
not  for  the  Union  is  against  it.  No  man  can 
serve  two  masters,  Dexter." 

"That  is  just  what  I  was  saying  to  Sandy," 
replied  the  boy,  whom  everybody  but  his  father 
and  mother  called  "  Deck." 

"  Your  Cousin  Alexander  takes  after  his  father, 
who  is  my  own  brother;  but  I  must  say  I  am 
ashamed  of  him,  for  he  is  a  rank  Secessionist," 
continued  Noah  Lyon,  fixing  his  gaze  on  the 
planks  of   the  bridge,  and  looking  as  grieved  as 

17 


18  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

though  one  of  his  own  blood  had  turned  against 
him.  "  He  was  born  and  brought  up  in  New 
Hampshire,  where  about  all  the  people  believe  in 
the  Union  as  they  do  in  their  own  mothers,  and  a 
traitor  would  be  ridden  on  a  rail  out  of  almost  any 
town  within  its  borders." 

"  Well,  it  isn't  so  down  here  in  the  State  of 
Kentucky,  father,"  answered  Deck. 

"  Kentucky  was  the  second  new  State  to  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  Union  of  the  original  thirteen,  and 
there  are  plenty  of  people  now  within  her  borders 
who  protest  that  it  will  be  the  last  to  leave  it," 
replied  the  father,  as  he  took  a  crumpled  news- 
paper from  his  pocket.  "  Here's  a  little  piece 
from  a  Clarke  County  paper  which  is  just  the 
opinion  o£  a  majority  of  the  people  of  Kentucky. 
Read  it  out  loud,  Dexter,"  added  jNIr.  Lyon,  as  he 
handed  the  paper  to  his  son,  and  pointed  out  the 
article. 

The  young  man  took  the  paper,  and  read  in  a 
loud  voice,  as  though  he  wished  even  the  fishes  in 
the  creek  to  hear  it,  and  to  desire  them  to  refuse 
to  be  food  for  Secessionists  :  "Any  attempt  on  the 
part  of  the  government  of  this  State,  or  any  one 
else,  to  put  Kentucky  out  of  the  Union  by  force, 


TROUBLESOME    TIMES    IN    KENTUCKY  19 

or  using  force  to  compel  Union  men  in  finy  man- 
ner to  submit  to  an  ordinance  of  secession,  or  any 
pretended  resolution 'or  decree  arising  from  such 
secession,  is  an  act  of  treason  against  the  State  of 
Kentucky.  It  is  therefore  lawful  to  resist  an^r^ 
such  ordinance." 

"  That's  the  doctrine  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Lyons, 
clapping  his  hands  with  a  ringing  sound  to 
emphasize  his  opinion.  "  Those  are  my  senti- 
ments exactly,  and  they  are  political  gospel  to 
me  ;  and  I  should  be  ashamed  of  any  son  of  mine 
who  did  not  stand  by  the  Union,  whether  he  lived 
in  New  Hampshire  or  Kentucky." 

"  You  can  count  me  in  for  the  Union  every 
time,  father,"  said  Deck,  who  had  read  all  the 
newspapers,  those  from  the  Noi-th  and  of  the  State 
in  wliich  he  resided,  as  well  as  the  history  of  Ken- 
tucky and  the  current  exciting  documents  that 
were  floating  about  the  country,  including  the 
long  and  illogical  letter  of  the  State's  senator  who 
immediately  became  a  Confederate  brigadier. 

"  I  haven't  heard  your  Cousin  Artie,  who  is  just 
your  age,  and  old  enough  to  do  something  on  his 
own  account,  say  nuicli  about  the  troubles  of  the 
times,"  added  Mr.  Lyon,  bestowing  an  inquiring 


20   .  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

look  upon  his  son.  "  I  have  seen  Sandy  Lyon 
talking  to  him  a  good  deal  lately,  and  I  hope  he  is 
not  leading  him  astiay." 

"  No  danger  of  that ;  for  Artie  is  as  stiff  as  a 
cart-stake  for  the  Union,  and  Sandy  can't  pour  any 
Secession  molasses  down  his  back,"  replied  Deck. 

"  I  am  glad  to  liear  it.  I  heaid  some  one  say 
that  Sandy  had  joined,  or  was  going  to  join,  the 
Plome  Guards." 

"  He  asked  me  to  join  them,  and  wanted  me  to 
go  down  to  Bowling  Green  with  him  in  the  boat. 
He  had  already  put  his  name  down  as  a  member 
of  a  company  ;  but  of  course  I  wouldn't  go." 

"  The  Home  Guards  thrive  very  well  in  Bar 
Creek ;  and  I  noticed  that  all  who  joined  them  are 
Secessionists,  or  have  a  leaning  that  way,"  added 
the  father.  "  The  avowed  purpose  of  these  organi- 
zations is  to  preserve  the  neutrality  of  the  State ; 
but  that  is  only  another  name  for  treason ;  and 
when  affairs  have  progressed  a  little  farther,  the 
Home  Guards  will  wheel  into  the  ranks  of  the 
Confederate  army.  President  .Lincoln  made  a  very 
guarded  and  non-committal  reply  to  the  Govern- 
or's letter  on  neutrality ;  but  it  is  as  plain  as  the 
nose  on  a  toper's  face  that  he  don't  believe  in  it." 


TROTTBLESOME  TIMES   IN   KENTUCKY  21 

"  I  think  it  is  best  to  be  on  one  side  or  the 
other." 

"  Isn't  Sandy  trying  to  rope  Artie  into  the 
Home  Guards,  Dexter  ? "  asked  Mr.  Lyon  with 
an  anxious  look  on  his  face. 

"  Of  course  he  is,  as  he  has  tried  to  get  me  to 
join." 

"  Artie  is  a  quiet  sort  of  a  boy,  and  don't  say 
much  ;  but  it  is  plain  that  he  keeps  up  a  tremen- 
dous thinking  all  the  time,  though  I  have  not  been 
able  to  make  out  what  it  is  all  about." 

"He  is  considering  just  what  all  the  rest  of  us 
are  thinking  about ;  but  I  am  satisfied  that  he  has 
come  out  just  where  all  the  rest  of  us  at  River- 
lawn  have  arrived,  father.  He  and  I  have  talked 
a  great  deal  about  the  war ;  and  Artie  is  all  right 
now,  though  he  may  have  had  some  doubts  about 
where  he  belonged  a  few  months  ago." 

"  But  Sandy  was  over  here  no  longer  ago  than 
yesterday,  and  he  was  talking  for  over  an  hour 
with  Artie  on  this  bridge  where  we  are  now," 
said  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  The}^  were  talking  about  the  Union  meeting 
to  be  held  to-morrow  night  at  the  schoolhouse  by 
the  Big  Bend,"  added  Deck. 


22  BKOTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  What  interest  has  Sandy  in  that  meeting  ? 
He  does  not  train  in  that  company." 

"  He  advised  Artie  not  to  go  to  the  meeting, 
for  it  was  gotten  up  by  traitors  to  their  State." 

"That's  a  Secessionist  phrase  which  he  bor- 
rowed from  some  Confederate  orator,  or  at  Bow- 
ling Green,  where  he  spends  too  much  of  his  time  ; 
and  his  father  had  better  be  teaching  him  how 
to  lay  bricks  and  mix  mortar." 

"  But  Uncle  Titus  is  over  there  half  his  time," 
suggested  Deck. 

"  He  had  better  be  attending  to  his  business ; 
for  the  people  over  at  the  village  say  they  will 
have  to  get  another  mason  to  settle  there,  for  your 
uncle  Titus  don't  work  half  his  time,  and  the 
people  can't  get  their  jobs  done.  Tliere  is  a  new 
house  over  there  waiting  for  him  to  build  the 
chimney." 

"  Why  don't  you  talk  to  him,  father  ? "  asked 
Deck  very  seriously. 

"  Talk  to  him,  Dexter  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Lyon. 
"  You  might  as  well  set  your  dog  to  barking  at 
the  rapids  in  the  river.  For  some  reason  Titus 
seems  to  be  rather  set  against  me  since  we  settled 
in  Barcreek.     We  used  to  be  on  the  best  of  terms 


TROUBLESOME   TIMES   IN   KENTUCKY  23 

in  New  Hanij)shire,  for  I  always  lent  liim  money 
when  he  was  hard  pressed.  I  don't  know  what 
has  come  over  him  since  we  came  to  Kentucky. " 

"  I  do,"  added  Deck,  looking  earnestly  into  his 
father's  face. 

"  Well,  what  is  it,  I  should  like  to  know  ?  I 
have  always  done  everything  I  could  since  I  came 
here  for  him." 

"  Sandy  told  me  something  about  it  one  day, 
and  seemed  to  have  a  good  deal  of  feeling  about 
it.  He  says  you  wronged  Uncle  Titus  out  of  five 
thousand  dollars,"  said  Deck,  wondering  if  his 
father  had  ever  heard  the  charge  before. 

"  I  know  what  Sandy  meant.  Of  course  Titus 
must  have  been  in  the  habit  of  talking  about  this 
matter  in  his  family,  or  Sandy  would  not  have 
known  anything  about  it,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon, 
evidently  very  much  annoyed  at  the  revelation 
of  his  son. 

"I  did  not  know  what  Sandy  meant,  and  I 
thought  I  had  better  not  ask  him  ;  for  of  course 
I  knew  there  was  not  a  particle  of  truth  in  the 
charge,"  added  Deck,  surprised  to  find  that  his 
father  knew  something  about  the  accusation. 

"I  don't  talk  with  my  children  about  trouble- 


24  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

some  family  matters,  Dexter,  and  your  Uncle  Titus 
ought  not  to  do  so.  "  I  shall  only  say  that  there 
is  not  the  slightest  grain  of  reason  or  justice  in 
the  charge  against  me ;  and  Titus  knows  it  as 
well  as  I  do.  If  anybody  has  wronged  him,  it  was 
your  deceased  Uncle  Duncan.  Let  the  matter 
drop  tliere,  at  least  for  the  present.  Why  does 
Sandy  wish  to  prevent  Artie  from  attending  the 
Union  meeting  to-morrow  night  ?  " 

"  He  said  it  was  likely  to  be  broken  up  by  the 
Home  Guards." 

"  Then  he  probably  knows  something  about  a 
plot  to  interfere  with  the  gathering.  I  rode  up  to 
the  village  this  morning,  and  I  was  quite  sur- 
prised to  find  that  several  whom  I  knew  to  be 
loyal  men  did  not  intend  to  be  present.  When 
I  urged  them  to  be  there,  they  hinted'  that  there 
would  be  trouble  at  the  schoolhouse." 

At  this  moment  a  bell  was  rung  at  the  side-door 
of  the  mansion,  about  ten  rods  from  the  bridge 
where  the  father  and  son  had  been  discussing  the 
situation.  It  crossed  the  creek  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  river,  which  has  a  course  of  three 
hundred  miles  through  the  State,  and  is  navigable 
from  the  Ohio  two-thirds  of  its  length  during  the 


TEOIJBLESOME   TIMES   IN   KENTUCKY  25 

season  of  high  water.  The  mansion  was  the  resi- 
dence of  Noah  Lyon  ;  and  after  the  green  field, 
ornamented  with  stately  trees,  which  extended 
from  the  house  to  the  river,  it  had  taken  the  name 
of  "  Riverlawn  "  in  the  time  of  the  former  pjo- 
prietor.  The  plantation  extended  along  the  creek 
more  than  half  a  mile,  including  over  five  hundred 
acres  of  the  richest  land  in  the  State. 

Above  the  bridge  was  a  little  village  of  negro 
houses,  so  neat  and  substantial  that  they  deserved 
a  better  name  than  "  huts,"  generally  given  to  the 
dwellings  of  the  slaves  of  a  plantation.  Each  had 
its  little  garden,  fenced  off  and  well  cared  for.  It 
was  evident  that  the  occupants  of  these  cottages 
were  subjected  to  few  if  any  of  the  hardships  of 
their  condition.  Many  of  them  were  just  return- 
ing from  the  hemp  fields  and  the  horse  pastures  of 
the  estate ;  and  they  seemed  to  be  happy  and  con- 
tented, with  no  care  for  the  troubles  that  were 
then  agitating  the  State. 

The  bell  had  been  rung  at  the  side-door  of  the 
mansion  by  a  black  woman,  very  neatly  dressed. 
Back  of  the  dwelling  was  the  kitchen  in  a  separate 
building,  according  to  the  custom  at  the  South. 
Mr.  Lyon,  though  he  was  the  present  proprietor 


26  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

of  this  extensive  estate,  was  dressed  in  very  plain 
clothes,  and  had  none  of  the  air  of  a  Kentuelcy 
gentleman.  Deck  was  clothed  in  the  same  man- 
ner ;  but  both  of  them  looked  very  neat  and  very 
respectable  in  spite  of  their  plain  clothes. 

They  came  from  the  bridge  at  the  sound  of  the 
bell.  On  the  left  of  the  entrance  was  the  dining- 
room,  a  large  apartment,  with  the  table  set  for 
dinner  in  the  middle  of  it.  Two  young  octoroon 
girls  were  standing  by  the  chairs  to  wait  upon 
the  family,  which  consisted  of  six  persons. 

"  You  have  been  shopping  this  forenoon,  haven't 
you,  Ruth?  "  asked  Mr.  Lyon,  addressing  his  wife, 
Avho  was  seated  at  one  end  of  the  table  while  he 
was  at  the  other. 

"I  did  not  do  much  shopping;  but  I  called 
upon  Amelia,  and  found  her  very  much  troubled," 
replied  Mrs.  Lyon,  alluding  to  the  wife  of  Titus 
Lyon. 

"I  should  think  she  might  be  troubled,"  replied 
Mr.  Lyon.  "  She  does  not  take  any  part  in  poli- 
tics ;  but  one  of  her  brothers  is  a  captain  in  a  New 
Hampshire  regiment,  and  another  is  a  major,  and 
all  her  family  are  loyal  to  the  backbone.  She  has 
not  said  much  of  anything,  but  I  know  she  does 


TROUBLESOME    TIMES    IN    KENTUCKY  27 

not  approve  the  attitude  of  her  husband  and  her 
two  sons.  The  hist  time  I  saw  her,  she  was  afraid 
they  would  enlist  in  the  Confederate  army.  Titus 
won't  hear  a  word  of  objection  from  her." 

"She  told  me  an  astonishing  piece  of  news  this 
forenoon,"  continued  Mrs.  Lyon. 

"  I  shall  not  be  much  astonished  at  anything 
Titus  does,"  added  the  husband.  "  But  what  has 
he  done  now  ?  Has  he  enlisted  in  the  Confederate 
army?" 

"  Not  yet ;  but  Amelia  says  he  has  been  offered 
the  command  of  a  company  of  Home  Guards  if  he 
will  pay  for  the  arms  and  uniform  of  it.  He  agreed 
to  do  so,  and  has  already  paid  over  the  money,  five 
thousand  dollars." 

"Is  it  possible  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Lyon;  and  the 
two  boys  dropped  their  knives  and  forks  in  their 
astonishment.  "  I  did  not  think  he  would  go  as 
far  as  that.  He  could  not  be  a  ranker  Secessionist 
if  he  had  lived  all  his  life  in  South  Carolina,  in- 
stead of  nine  or  ten  years  in  Kentucky." 

"  This  happened  a  month  ago,  and  Amelia  says 
the  arms  are  hidden  someAvhere  on  the  river." 

"  Does  she  know  where  ?  " 

"She    did    not    tell    me    where    if    she    knew. 


28  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

More  than  this,  she  says  he  is  drinking  too  much 
whiskey,  and  that  the  Secessionists  have  made  a 
iool  of  him.  She  is  afraid  he  will  throw  away  all 
his  property." 

"  I  have  noticed  several  times  that  he  has  been 
drinking  too  much,  though  he  was  not  exactly 
intoxicated." 

"  Oh  !  Amelia  said  he  meant  to  make  you  pay 
for  the  arms  and  uniforms,"  said  Mrs.  Lyon,  with 
some  excitement  in  her  manner.  "  He  insists  that 
you  owe  him  five  thousand  dollars." 

"  If  I  did,  he  gives  me  a  good  excuse  for  not 
paying  it ;  but  I  do  not  owe  him  a  nickel.  Home 
Guards  and  Confederates  here  are  all  the  same  ; 
and  no  money  of  mine  shall  go  for  arming  either  of 
them." 

"  Titus's  wife  says  you  are  denounced  as  an  abo- 
litionist, Noah,  and  they  will  drive  you  out  of  the 
county  soon,"  added  Mrs.  Lyon. 

"When  they  are  ready  to  begin,  I  shall  be 
there,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon  with  a  smile. 

The  dinner  was  finished,  and  the  family  sepa- 
rated, Deck  and  his  father  returning  to  the  bridge, 
followed  by  Artie. 


SOMETHING    ABOUT   THE   LYON    FAMILY         29 


CHAPTER   II 

SOMETHING   ABOUT    THE   LYON   FAMILY 

The  grand  mansion  and  the  extensive  domain 
of  Riverlawn  had  been  occupied  by  the  Lyon 
family  hardly  more  than  a  year  when  the  politi- 
cal excitement  in  Kentucky  began  to  manifest 
itself,  though  not  so  violently  as  in  some  of  the 
more  southern  States.  Abraham  Lincoln  had  been 
elected  President  of  the  United  States,  and  south 
of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line  he  was  regarded  as  a 
sectional  president  whose  term  of  office  would  be 
a  menace  and  an  absolute  peril  to  the  institution 
of  slavery.  Senator  Crittenden  of  Kentucky  pro- 
posed certain  amendments  to  the  Constitution  to 
restore  the  Missouri  Compromise,  by  which  slavery 
should  be  confined  to  specified  limits,  and  Con- 
gress prevented  from  interfering  with  the  labor- 
system  of  the  South. 

Before  Christmas  in  1860,  South  Carolina  had 
unanimously  passed  its  Ordinance  of  Secession,  the 
intelligence  of  which  was  received  with  enthusi- 


30  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

asm  by  the  Gulf  States,  all  of  which  soon  followed 
her  example.  The  more  conservative  States  held 
back,  and  all  but  the  four  on  the  border  seceded 
in  one  form  or  another  after  some  delay. 

In  Kentucky  the  wealthy  planters  and  slave- 
holders, with  many  prominent  exceptions,  were 
inclined  to  share  the  lot  of  the  seceding-  States : 
but  the  majority  of  the  people  still  clung  to  the 
Union.  Both  sides  of  the  exciting  question  were 
largely  represented,  and  the  contest  between  them 
was  violent  and  bitter.  For  a  time  the  specious 
compromise  of  neutrality  was  regarded  as  the 
panacea  for  the  troubles  of  the  State  by  the  less 
violent  of  the  people  on  both  sides.  Home  Guards 
were  enlisted  and  organized  to  protect  the  territory 
from  invasion  by  either  the  Federal  or  the  Con- 
federate forces. 

The  occupation  of  Columbus  and  Hickman  on 
the  Mississippi  River  by  Southern  troops,  imme- 
diately followed  by  the  taking  of  Paducah  by 
General  Grant  with  two  regiments  of  Union  sol- 
diers from  Cairo,  practically  dissolved  the  illusion 
of  neutrality.  The  government  at  Washington 
never  recoo-nized  this  makeshift  of  those  who 
loved  the   Union,  but  desired   to  protect  slavery. 


SOMETHING    ABOUT    THE    LYON    FAMILY         31 

It  was  honestly  and  sincerely  cherished  by  good 
men  of  both  parties,  who  desired  to  preserve  the 
Union  and  save  the  State  from  the  horrors  of 
civil  war. 

The  government  did  not  regard  tlie  seceded 
States  as  so  many  independent  sovereignties,  as 
the  Secessionists  claimed  that  they  were,  but  as 
part  and  parcel  of  a  union  of  States  forming  one 
consolidated  nation,  with  no  provision  in  its  Con- 
stitution for  a  separation  of  any  kind,  or  for  the 
withdrawal  of  one  or  more  of  the  individual  mem- 
bers of  the  Union.  The  States  which  had  pre- 
tended to  dissolve  their  connection  with  the  other 
members  of  the  compact  were  considered  as  re- 
fractory members  of  the  Union,  in  a  state  of 
insurrection  against  the  sovereign  authority  of  the 
nation,  who  were  to  be  reduced  to  obedience  and 
subjection  by  force  of  arms ;  for  they  had  appealed 
to  the  logic  of  bayonets  and  cannon-balls  in  carry- 
ing out  their  disruption. 

With  the  duty  of  putting  down  the  insurrection 
and  subduing  the  refractory  elements  in  the 
South  on  its  hands,  the  government  could  not 
respect  or  even  tolerate  a  neutrality  which  placed 
the   State   of   Kentucky,  four   hundred   miles    in 


32  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

extent  from  east  to  west,  between  the  loyal  and 
the  disloyal  sections  of  its  domain.  If  for  no 
other  purpose,  armies  of  Federal  troops  must  cross 
the  country  south  of  the  Ohio  in  order  to  reach 
the  seat  of  the  Rebellion. 

The  Home  Guards  were  powerless  to  prevent 
the  passage  of  the  loyal  armies  through  the  State ; 
and  any  attempt  to  do  so  would  have  been  to  figlit 
the  battle  of  the  Confederate  armies,  and  would 
have  at  once  robbed  neutrality  of  its  transparent 
mask.  A  portion  of  these  military  bodies  were 
doubtless  honest  in  their  intentions.  Those  who 
were  not  for  the  Union  in  this  connection  were 
practically  against  it.  Later  in  the  course  of 
events,  the  Home  Guards  were  incorporated  in  the 
armies  of  the  Rebellion  ;  and  no  doubt  these  organ- 
izations were  used  to  a  considerable  extent  to 
recruit  the  forces  of  the  enemy. 

For  a  period  of  several  months  the  State  was  not 
in  actual  possession  of  either  party  in  the  conflict. 
One  was  struggling  within  its  territory  to  keep 
it  in  the  Union,  and  the  other  to  force  it  into 
the  Southern  Confederacy.  Irresponsible  persons 
formed  what  they  called  a  "  Provisional  Council," 
elected    a    governor,    and  sent   delegates    to    the 


SOMETHING   ABOUT   THE   LYON   FAMILY        33 

Confederate  Congress,  who  were  admitted  to  seats 
in  that  body. 

During  this  chaotic  state  of  affairs,  Kentuckians 
were  joining  both  armies,  though  the  great  body 
of  them  enlisted  in  the  forces  of  the  Union.  At 
the  close  of  1861  it  was  estimated  that  Kentucky 
had  twenty-six  thousand  men,  cavalry  and  infantry, 
enrolled  to  fight  the  battles  of  the  loyal  nation, 
including  those  who  had  joined  the  regiments  of 
other  States. 

Deeds  of  violence  were  not  uncommon  in  many 
parts  of  the  State,  growing  out  of  the  excited 
state  of  feeling.  Confederate  emissaries  were 
busy  in  the  territory,  and  armed  bodies  of  them 
foraged  for  provisions  and  fodder  in  the  southern 
portions.  Unpopular  men  were  hunted  down  and 
shot  or  hanged,  and  the  reign  of  disorder  pre- 
vailed. Such  was  the  condition  of  Kentucky 
soon  after  the  Lyon  family  took  possession  of 
Riverlawn ;  and  some  account  of  its  several  mem- 
bers becomes  necessary. 

The  first  of  the  name  in  America  had  been 
one  of  the  earliest  English  settlers  in  Massachu- 
setts ;  but  one  of  his  descendants,  more  than  a 
hundred  years   later,  had   moved   to   the   colony 


/ 


34  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

of  New  Hampshire.  Early  in  the  present  cen- 
tury, one  of  his  grandchildren  was  a  farmer  in 
Derry,  in  that  State.  This  particular  Lyon  had 
four  sons,  two  of  whom  have  already  been  men- 
tioned in  this  story. 

Duncan  Lyon  was  the  eldest  of  them,  and 
seems  to  have  been  the  most  enterprising  of 
the  four;  for  he  emigrated  to  Kentucky,  and 
purchased  the  extensive  tract  of  land  which  now 
formed  the  estate  of  Riverlawn.  He  became  a 
planter  in  due  time  from  his  small  beginnings, 
raising  hemp,  tobacco,  and  horses,  without  neg- 
lecting the  productions  necessary  for  the  support 
of  his  household.  He  was  very  prosperous  in 
his  undertakings ;  and  being  a  man  of  good  sense 
and  excellent  judgment,  he  became  a  person  of 
some  distinction  in  his  county.  He  was  known 
as  "  Colonel  Duncan  Lyon,"  though  he  never 
held  any  military  position ;  but  his  title  clung 
to  him,  and  even  his  brothers  in  New  Hampshire 
always  spoke  of  him  as  the  "  colonel." 

He  never  married ;  but  he  made  a  modest  for- 
tune of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars,  including 
the  value  of  his  estate,  though  not  including  the 
value  of   about   fifty  negroes,   men,   women,  and 


SOMETHING    ABOUT    THE    LYON    FAMILY         35 

children,  which  for  some  reason  he  never  dis- 
closed, he  did  not  put  into  the  inventory  that 
accompanied  his  will. 

The  colonel's  estate  was  on  Bar  Creek,  at  its 
junction  with  Green  River.  One  mile  from  Rirer- 
lawn  was  the  village  of  Barcreek,  a  place  with 
three  churches,  several  stores,  a  blacksmith's  and 
a  wheelwright's  shop,  with  a  carpenter  and  a 
mason.  It  supplied  the  needs  of  the  country  in 
a  circuit  of  eight  or  ten  miles.  In  fact,  it  was  a 
sort  of  market  town. 

There  was  not  a  great  deal  of  building  done 
i)!  this  region  ;  but  the  mason  residing  there  had 
made  a  comfortable  living,  jobbing  and  erecting 
an  occasional  chimney,  till  he  died  in  1852.  The 
colonel  notified  his  brother,  Titus  Lyon,  who  was 
a  mason  in  Derry,  that  there  was  an  opening  for 
one  of  his  trade  in  Barcreek,  but  he  could  not 
advise  him  to  move  there. 

Titus  was  not  a  prosperous  man ;  for  he  was 
rather  lazy,  and  greatly  lacking  in  enterprise. 
The  colonel  did  not  believe  he  would  do  any 
better  in  a  new  home  than  in  the  old  one,  and 
he  bluntly  wiote  to  him  to  this  effect.  The 
planter   had  a  suspicion    that   his    brother   drank 


86  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

too  much  whiskey,  for  he  could  not  account  for 
his  poverty  in  any  other  way ;  but  he  had  no 
evidence  on  the  point.  Titus  decided  to  move 
to  Kentucky ;  and  he  did  so,  though  he  had  to 
borrow  the  money  of  his  brother  Noah  to  enable 
him  to  reach  his  new  home. 

Business  in  his  trade  happened  to  be  usually 
good  after  his  arrival,  and  for  several  years  he 
did  tolerably  well.  Then  he  desired  to  buy  a 
house  and  some  land  which  were  for  sale  in  Bar- 
creek.  The  colonel  loaned  him  five  thousand 
dollars  for  this  purpose,  and  to  pay  off  his  note 
to  Noah,  mortgaging  the  estate  he  had  purchased 
as  security. 

From  this  time  Titus  did  not  do  as  well  as 
before.  He  seemed  to  regard  himself  as  a  landed 
proprietor,  and  the  equal  of  the  planters  of  Ken- 
tucky. He  neglected  his  work,  feeling  rather 
above  it,  negroes  doing  most  of  the  jobs  in  his 
line.  He  employed  a  couple  of  them,  but  they 
did  not  earn  their  wages.  The  colonel  had  to 
help  him  out  several  times. 

As  a  planter  in  good  standing  among  his  neigh- 
bors in  the  county,  Colonel  Lyon,  who  was  not 
a  profound  thinker,   fell  in  with  the  views   and 


SOMETHING    ABOUT   THE   LYOK   FAMILY        37 

opinions  of  those  in  his  grade  of  society.  He 
was  not  a  strong  pro-slavery  man,  but  he  owned 
lialf  a  hundred  negroes,  who  had  been  necessary 
to  enable  him  to  carry  on  his  planting  operations ; 
but  he  treated  them  as  well  as  though  he  had 
paid  them  wages. 

He  was  not  inclined  to  make  any  issue  with  his 
neighbors  on  the  labor  question,  though  some  of 
them  thought  he  was  not  entirely  reliable  on  this 
subject.  He  attended  to  his  business,  and  did  not 
vex  his  spirit  over  extraneous  matters.  When  the 
protection  of  the  South  against  the  aggressions  of 
the  North  in  connection  with  slavery  was  agitated, 
he  followed  his  Kentucky  leaders. 

On  the  question  of  any  interference  on  the  part 
of  Congress  or  the  people  of  the  free  States  he  had 
very  decided  opinions.  H  he  had  ever  intended 
to  manumit  his  negroes,  as  had  been  hinted  in  the 
county,  no  one  could  object  to  his  position  after 
the  subject  began  to  be  agitated  in  the  State. 
After  eight  years'  residence  in  Barcreek,  his 
brother  Titus  was  a  more  thorough-going  pro- 
slavery  man  than  the  planter  ;  in  fact,  he  had  had 
a  strong  tendency  in  that  direction  when  he  lived 
in  Derry. 


38  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

Titus's  wife  was  not  a  happy  woman  in  her  do- 
mestic relations.  She  was  better  educated  than 
her  husband,  and  emphatically  more  sensible  ;  and 
she  could  not  help  seeing  that  Titus  was  fritter- 
ing away  his  opportunities,  drinking  too  much 
whiskey,  and  associating  with  reckless  and  un- 
principled characters.  Their  two  sons,  Alexander 
and  Orlando,  were  following  in  the  footsteps  of 
their  father.  Even  the  three  daughters  had  im- 
bibed strange  notions  from  their  associates,  and 
belonged  on  the  Secession  side  of  the  house. 

Colonel  Lyon  was  not  permitted  to  witness  the 
wild  disorder  which  pervaded  the  State  after  the 
election  of  the  Republican  President ;  for  he  died 
suddenly  in  a  fit  of  apoplexy,  after  he  had  eaten 
his  Christmas  dinner,  in  1858,  He  was  only  fifty 
years  old,  and  perhaps  if  he  had  taken  more  exer- 
cise and  been  more  prudent  in  his  eating  and 
drinking,  he  might  have  taken  part  in  the  stormy 
events  of  the  later  period. 

Colonel  Cosgrove,  a  prominent  lawyer  residing 
at  the  county  seat,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  the 
deceased,  was  present  at  the  funeral.  Titus  took 
charge  of  the  affairs  of  the  mansion,  and  the  law- 
yer intimated  to  him  that  he  should  be  present  at 


SOMETHING   ABOUT   THE   LYON   FAMILY        39  . 

Riverlawn  the  next  morning  to  cany  out  the 
wishes  and  intentions  of  his  departed  friend. 

Titus  did  not  understand  this  notice,  and  sup- 
posed that  the  duty  of  settling  the  estate  of  his 
brother  rested  entirely  upon  him.  Colonel  Cos- 
grove  came  as  he  had  promised,  with  a  will  inliis 
hands,  of  which  he  had  been  the  custodian.  He 
proceeded  to  read  it  without  any  ceremony,  Titus 
being  the  only  other  person  present. 

The  deceased  valued  his  property  at  one  hun- 
dred -thousand  dollars,  Riverlawn  being  placed 
at  twenty-five  thousand,  the  rest  being  in  cash, 
stocks,  and  other  securities.  The  estate,  including 
the  negroes,  everything  in  the  house  or  connected 
with  the  place,  and  ten  thousand  dollars,  half  cash 
and  half  stocks,  were  given  to  Noah  Lyon.  The 
document  explained  that  he  gave  the  money  and 
stocks  to  Noah,  because  he  had  supported  and 
brought  up  the  two  children  of  his  deceased 
brother  Cyrus. 

To  his  brother  Titus  he  gave  twenty-five  thou- 
sand dollars,  including  the  mortgage  note  he  held 
against  him,  half  the  balance  in  cash,  and  half  in 
stocks  and  bonds.  To  his  brother  Noah,  in  trust 
for  the    two  children    of   his   brother  Cyrus,  de- 


40  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

ceased,  twenty-five  thousand  dollars,  to  be  paid 
over  to  them  when  they  were  of  age.  Colonel 
Cosgrove  said  the  deceased  had  apportioned  the 
stocks  as  they  were  to  be  given  to  the  legatees, 
and  the  money  was  in  the  county  bank.  He 
would  come  to  Barcreek  in  about  a  week  to  pay 
over  the  cash,  and  deliver  the  stocks  to  Titus. 

The  lawyer  was  appointed  executor  of  the  es- 
tate, and  he  would  hold  the  property  given  to 
Noah  Lyon  until  he  came  to  receive  it,  or  made 
other  arrangements  in  regard  to  it.  Then  he 
showed  a  letter,  with  a  great  seal  upon  it,  which 
he  had  been  directed  to  deliver  to  Noah  in  person. 
Titus  wanted  to  know  what  the  letter  was  about ; 
but  if  the  lawyer  knew  its  contents,  he  avoided 
making  any  revelation. 

It  was  evident  to  Colonel  Cosgrove  that  Titus 
was  dissatisfied  with  the  will,  for  a  heavy  frown 
had  rested  on  his  brow  since  the  reading  of  the 
first  item  of  the  instrument ;  but  he  said  nothing, 
and  very  abruptly  left  the  legal  gentleman. 


A    NOETHEllN    FAMILY    IN    KENTUCKY  41 


CHAPTER   III 

A  NORTHERN   FAMILY   IN    KENTUCKY 

Titus's  eldest  daughter,  Mildred,  had  written 
to  her  Uncle  Noah  in  New  Hampshire  the  par- 
ticulars of  the  death  of  his  brother  after  the  fact 
had  been  telegraphed  to  him  by  Colonel  Cosgrove. 
The  letter  was  hardly  more  than  an  announce- 
ment of  the  decease  of  her  Kentucky  uncle,  and 
the  date  of  the  funeral.  It  was  not  possible  for 
Noah  to  reach  Barcfeek  in  season  to  be  present 
at  the  last  rites ;  but  he  wrote  to  Titus  without 
delay. 

A  few  days  after  the  telegram  a  letter  from  Col- 
onel Cosgrove,  the  executor,  came  to  Noah  Lyon, 
containing  a  copy  of  the  will  of  his  brother.  The 
lawyer,  who  had  been  the  intimate  friend  and  con- 
fidant of  Colonel  Lyon,  wrote  with  entire  freedom 
to  the  distant  brother.  He  stated  that  his  deceased 
friend  had  little  confidence  in  Titus,  and  in  Bar- 
creek  he  was  not  considered  as  an  entirely  reliable 
man. 


42        BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

The  most  important  item  in  the  letter  was  that 
Colonel  Lyon  had  passed  a  whole  day  with  him 
only  a  week  before  his  death,  talking  most  of  the 
time  about  his  estate.  He  had  lived  at  Riverlawn 
twenty-five  years,  had  developed  the  place  from  a 
wilderness,  and  was  very  much  attached  to  it.  In 
his  will  he  had  left  it  to  Noah,  and  he  desired  that 
he  should  move  to  Kentucky  and  take  possession 
of  the  estate. 

It  required  a  week  of  consideration  in  the  com- 
fortable home  of  the  Derry  farmer,  in  which  the 
children,  their  own  and  the  adopted  ones,  took  part, 
before  a  conclusion  could  be  reached;  but  it  was  a 
compliance  with  the  request  of  Colonel  Lyon. 
Within  a  year  before  his  death  the  planter  had 
spent  a  month  with  the  New  Hampshire  farmer, 
during  which  he  had  told  him  all  about  his  estate 
and  his  surroundings  at  Barcreek.  They  had  not 
met  before  since  the  elder  brother  first  went  to 
Kentucky;  and  the  Kentuckian  formed  a  very  high 
opinion  of  his  New  England  brother,  which  was 
quite  in  contrast  with  his  estimate  of  Titus,  who 
had  been  his  neighbor  for  six  years. 

The  colonel's  will  was  dated  within  two  months 
of   this   visit,  and    doubtless  he  was    thinking  of 


A  NORTHERN  FAMILY  IN  KENTUCKY    43 

his  last  testament  when  he  went  to  New  Hamp- 
shire. As  soon  as  it  was  settled  that  the  family 
should  make  their  home  in  Kentucky,  Noah  wrote 
a  long  letter  to  his  only  surviving  brother,  an- 
nouncing his  intention  to  leave  Barcreek  as  soon 
as  he  could  settle  up  his  business  in  Deny.  He 
expressed  himself  with  all  brotherly  kindness,  and 
was  glad  that  they  were  again  to  live  near  each 
other. 

Titus  did  not  even  reply  to  this  letter,  though 
his  wife  wrote  to  Mrs.  Noah,  expressing  the  pleas- 
ure she  felt  that  they  were  again  to  be  neighbors. 
It  was  about  two  months  after  the  death  of  Colonel 
Lyon  that  Noah  and  his  familj^  arrived  at  Bowling 
Green,  the  county  town,  which  was  the  nearest 
railroad  station  to  Barcreek,  fifteen  miles  distant. 
Noah  Lyon  had  kept  up  his  correspondence  with 
the  executor  of  his  brother,  and  Colonel  Cosgrove 
was  at  the  station  when  the  family  arrived.  Titus 
was  not  there,  and  he  did  not  manifest  much  inter- 
est in  the  coming  of  his  only  remaining  brother. 

The  distinguished  lawyer  extended  a  hearty  wel- 
come to  the  family,  and  invited  them  all  to  dinner 
at  his  mansion.  He  wondered  that  Titus  or  some 
member  of  his  family  was  not  there  to  greet  the 


44  BROTHER   AGAIKST   BROTHER 

new-comers ;  but  he  said  little  about  him,  though 
enough  to  show  that  he  had  not  a  very  exalted 
opinion  of  him. 

"  You  will  find  the  mansion  of  your  late  brother 
in  perfect  order,  Mr.  Lyon,"  said  Colonel  Cosgrove, 
as  they  rose  from  the  dinner-table.  "  I  was  over 
there  yesterday,  and  satisfied  myself  that  every 
thing  was  in  condition  for  your  reception.  The 
furniture  remains  just  as  it  was  in  the  time  of 
Colonel  Lyon." 

"  You  have  been  very  kind,  Colonel  Cosgrove, 
and  I  am  very  grateful  to  j^ou  for  all  the  attention 
you  have  given  to  my  brother's  affairs  and  to  me," 
replied  Noah,  taking  the  hand  of  the  hospitable 
executor.  "  Does  my  brother  Titus  live  near 
Riverlawn?  " 

"About  a  mile  from  it,  in  the  village  of  Bar- 
creek,"  answered  the  lawyer.  "  Your  brother,  the 
colonel,  had  several  boats ;  and  when  fie  went  to 
the  village  in  the  open  season  he  usually  made 
the  trip  by  the  river,  rowed  by  half  a  dozen  of 
his  boys." 

"I  was  not  aware  that  he  had  any  boys,"  added 
Noah. 

"  His  hands,  his  negroes ;  and  he  always  called 


A   NOllTHERN    FAMILY   IN   KENTUCKY  45 

them  bo3^s.  He  was  the  best  friend  they  ever  had," 
the  colonel  explained.  "  That  reminds  me  that  I 
have  a  letter  whicli  your  late  brother  required  me 
to  deliver  personally  into  j^our  hands ;  "  and  the 
lawyer  went  to  his  office  for  it. 

He  returned  in  a  few  minutes,  and  gave  the  let- 
ter, which  was  heavily  sealed  with  wax,  to  the  new 
owner  of  Riverlawn.  He  had  mentioned  this  epis- 
tle in  one  of  his  letters  to  the  new  proprietor,  and 
Noah  wondered  as  he  looked  upon  its  elaborate 
seals  what  could  be  the  subject  of  the  communica- 
tion. The  colonel  was  speaking  of  the  boys,  which 
reminded  him  of  the  letter ;  and  he  suspected  that 
it  had  some  connection  with  the  negroes.  He  put 
it  in  his  pocket  very  carefully,  and  then  looked  at 
his  watch. 

"How  far  is  it  from  this  town  to  Barcreek?" 
he  asked,  still  holding  the  watch  in  his  hand. 

"  Fifteen  miles ;  and  as  the  roads  are  not  in  the 
best  condition  at  this  season  of  the  year,  it  will 
take  about  two  hours  and  a  half  to  make  the  trip," 
replied  the  lawyer.  "  But  it  is  only  two  o'clock, 
and  you  have  plenty  of  time." 

"  But  I  must  look  up  a  conveyance,"  suggested 
the  new  proprietor  of  Riverlawn. 


46  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  A  conveyance  is  all  ready  for  you,  Mr.  Lyon," 
added  the  colonel.  "  I  directed  Mr.  Bedford  to 
come  over  for  you  and  your  family,  and  he  has 
been  here  since  nine  o'clock  this  morning.  He 
came  with  the  road-wagon,  which  will  comfortably 
accommodate  your  whole  family;  and  one  of  tlie 
boys  came  over  with  another  \^•agon  to  tote  your 
baggage  over." 

"  You  have  been  very  tlioughtful  and  consider- 
ate, Colonel  Cosgrove,  and  I  am  under  very  great 
obligations  to  you,"  said  Noah. 

"  Don't  mention  it,  Mr.  Lj'on.  I  should  be 
happy  to  have  you  spend  the  night  with  me,  for 
we  have  still  a  great  deal  to  talk  about,"  answered 
the  executor. 

"  My  family,  as  well  as  myself,  are  naturally 
quite  impatient  to  see  our  new  home,"  suggested 
the  New  Hampshire  farmer.  "  Fifteen  miles  is 
not  a  very  long  distance  even  in  New  England, 
and  I  hope  we  shall  meet  often." 

"  I  shall  visit  Riverlawn  often  until  you  are  well 
settled  in  your  new  home.  I  have  a  plantation 
myself  on  the  road  to  Barcreek,  and  about  half 
way  there,  which  I  visit  two  or  tliree  times  a  week ; 
and  I  shall  be  glad  to  give  you  all  the  information 


A  NOETHERN    FAMILY   IN    KENTUCKY  47 

you  need  in  regard  to  your  surroundings,  or  in  re- 
lation to  the  management  of  your  estate.  You 
will  see  me  occasionally  at  Riverlawn,  and  I  shall 
hope  to  meet  you  and  your  family  here,  or  at  my 
estate,  which  is  called  Belgrade." 

"  Thank  3'ou,  Colonel ;  I  am  sure  we  shall  be 
good  friends  in  spite  of  my  antecedents  as  a 
Northern  farmer,  for  I  am  not  a  bigot  or  a  fa- 
natic." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  we  shall  be  good  friends  and 
good  neighbors,"  said  the  Kentuckian,  as  he  took 
the  hand  of  his  new  client,  and  struck  the  bell  on 
the  table.  "  Now  I  will  send  for  Mr.  Bedford, 
who  has  been  the  overseer  or  manager  of  your 
brother  for  the  last  ten  years.  As  the  colonel  was, 
he  is  a  bachelor  of  fifty,  and  has  been  one  of  the 
family  at  Riverlawn.  He  is  a  thoroughly  reliable 
man,  and  one  of  the  late  colonel's  best  friends." 

A  servant  was  sent  for  the  overseer,  and  pres- 
ently he  appeared.  He  was  a  rather  stout  man, 
and  his  round  face  seemed  to  be  overflowing  with 
pleasantry  and  good-nature.  He  was  duly  pre- 
sented to  all  the  six  members  of  the  family,  and 
heartily  shook  the  hand  of  each  of  them.  He  did 
not  at  all  answer  to  the  description  of  plantation 


48  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

overseers  which  Noah  Lyon  had  obtained  from  the 
books  he  had  read,  depicting  the  horrors  of  slavery. 
In  spite  of  his  occupation  he  took  a  fancy  to  him 
at  first  sight ;  and  all  the  family  were  pleased  with 
him. 

The  manager,  as  Noah  preferred  to  call  him,  was 
Levi  Bedford.  He  had  never  been  very  successful 
in  the  management  of  his  own  affairs ;  but  he  was 
a  man  after  Colonel  Lyon's  own  heart,  and  in  his 
will  he  had  given  him  five  thousand  dollars,  which 
was  one  of  the  grievances  Titus  had  against  the 
testament.  One  of  the  virtues  of  Levi,  as  his  late 
employer  always  called  him,  was  his  extreme  fond- 
ness for  horses,  with  his  skill  in  raising  and  man- 
aging them ;  for  this  had  been  an  important  branch 
of  the  planter's  business. 

"  I  have  started  Pink  over  to  the  place  with  all 
your  baggage.  Major  Lyon,  and  I  am  ready  to 
leave  with  the  family  when  you  say  the  word," 
said  Mr.  Bedford,  after  they  had  conversed  a  few 
minutes. 

"•  I  am  not  a  major,  Mr.  Bedford,"  replied  Noah ; 
and  all  the  family  laughed  when  they  heard  the 
military  title  applied  to  him. 

"  Your  brother  was  not  exactly  a  colonel ;  but 


A  NORTH  ERK  FAMILY  IN  KENTUCKY    49 

that  is  a  fashion  we  have  down  here  of  expressing 
our  respect  for  a  man  by  giving  him  rank  in  the 
military,"  laughed  the  manager.  "  But  I  want 
you  to  call  me  '  Levi,'  as  your  brother  did,  and  as 
Colonel  Cosgrove  does  when  there  is  no  company 
present." 

"  Very  well,  Levi ;  I  intend  to  conform  to  the 
customs  of  the  country.  We  are  all  ready  to  leave 
at  once,"  added  Noah. 

"  My  team  will  be  at  the  door  in  four  minutes 
and  three-quarters,  Major  Lyon,"  answered  the 
manager  as  he  left  the  room. 

"  Call  it  five,  Levi,"  added  the  colonel. 

"  Less  than  that,  Colonel,"  replied  Levi  as  he 
closed  the  door. 

"  I  would  give  that  man  double  the  wages  I  pay 
my  present  overseer  if  I  could  have  him  at  Bel- 
grade ;  and  I  should  make  money  by  the  change," 
said  the  host,  as  he  went  to  the  window  of  the 
drawing-room,  to  which  the  party  had  retired  from 
the  dining-room.  "  The  only  fault  he  has  is  that 
he  is  too  gentle  and  indulgent  to  the  negroes. 
The  neighbors  say  he  is  spoiling  the  niggers  all 
over  two  counties.  But  I  reckon  the  colonel  was 
more  to  blauie  for  that,  if  anybody  was  to  blame, 


60        BKOTHER  AGAINST  BKOTHER 

for  he  had  a  soft  heart.  I  never  saw  two  men  less 
alike  than  your  two  Kentucky  brothers,"  contin- 
ued Colonel  Cosgrove,  as  Noah  joined  him  at  the 
window.  "There  is  your  team,  and  Levi  hasn't 
been  gone  quite  five  minutes." 

"  Four  horses  !  "  exclaimed  Noah. 

"Levi  likes  a  good  team  and  enough  of  it," 
added  the  lawyer. 

"  And  I  never  saw  four  liandsomer  horses  in  all 
my  life,"  added  the  new  owner  of  Riverlawn,  as 
he  gazed  with  admiration  on  tlie  magnificent  ani- 
mals ;  and  all  the  family  hastened  to  the  windows 
to  see  the  turnout. 

"  You  will  find  at  least  thirty  more  of  them 
when  you  get  to  Riverlawn." 

The  road-wagon  was  a  covered  vehicle  with 
four  seats,  large  enough  for  a  dozen  passengers. 
It  was  neatly  painted  and  upholstered,  and  the 
harnesses  on  the  horses  were  elegant  enough  for  a 
city  turnout.  The  whole  family  promptly  realized 
that  they  were  entering  upon  a  style  to  which  they 
had  never  been  accustomed.  B  at  Noah  Lyon  had 
suddenly  become  a  rich  man. 

The  colonel  gallantly  assisted  the  ladies  to  their 
seats.     The  horses  danced  and  pranced ;  but  they 


A  NORTHERN  FAMILY  IN  KENTUCKY    51 

were  so  well  trained  that  they  did  not  offer  to 
start  till  Levi  drew  up  his  four  reins  and  gave 
them  the  word  to  go.  Hasty  adieux  weie  spoken, 
and  the  horses  went  off,  gently  at  first,  but  soon 
put  in  a  lively  pace. 

Noah  and  his  wife  took  the  back  seat,  Dorcas 
and  Hope  took  the  next  one,  for  all  of  them  had 
been  handed  to  these  places  b}'  the  colonel ;  Dex- 
ter installed  himself  at  the  side  of  Levi,  and  Arte- 
mas  had  a  seat  all  to  himself  behind  them.  All 
was  new  and  strange  to  them,  and  they  observed 
the  buildings  in  the  town  till  they  passed  out  of 
the  village.  Then  the  scenery  was  quite  different 
from  that  of  their  former  home. 

Onl}'  two  of  the  four  children  were  those  of 
Noah  and  his  wife.  Dexter  was  his  son,  and  was 
sixteen  years  old  at  this  time,  while  his  sister 
Hope  was  thirteen.  Both  of  them  had  received  a 
high-school  education  in  part,  and  they  were  both 
very  bright  scholars.  People  in  Derry  called  Deck 
an  "  old  head,"  which  meant  that  his  judgment 
and  knowledge  had  ripened  beyond  his  years. 
Without  being  a  "  goody,"  he  was  a  good  bo}-, 
with  high  aims  and  noble  impulses. 

Ten  years  before,  Cyrus  Lyon,  one  of  the  four 


52  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

brothers  of  w  horn  Colonel  Duncan  was  the  eldest, 
was  a  resident  of  Hillsburg  in  the  State  of  Vermont, 
where  he  had  settled  on  a  valley  farm,  which  he 
had  hired  with  the  intention  of  buying  it  when  he 
was  able  to  do  so.  He  was  married  in  Deny,  and 
had  two  children,  with  whom  he  moved  to  his 
new  home.  He  lived  in  an  old  house,  between 
which  and  the  public  road  flowed  a  small  river, 
nearly  dry  most  of  the  year,  but  exceedingly  tur- 
bulent in  the  spring  when  the  snow  melted  on  the 
mountains. 

A  freshet  came,  and  the  house  was  surrounded 
by  water.  The  bridge  over  the  stream  was  raised, 
and  Cyrus  went  out  to  secure  it.  His  wife  fol- 
lowed to  assist  him,  and  while  both  of  them  were 
on  it,  a  rush  of  waters  came  which  tore  the  struc- 
ture into  fragments,  and  both  of  them  were  swept 
away  by  the  mad  torrent.  They  were  drowned  in 
spite  of  the  efforts  of  the  neighbors  to  rescue  them. 
But  they  saved  the  two  children  who  remained  in 
the  house. 

Noah  had  taken  these  two  children  and  brought 
them  up  as  his  own,  for  the  father  did  not  leave 
property  enough  to  pay  his  debts.  Artemas  was 
fifteen  and  Dorcas  was  seventeen.      The  colonel 


A  NORTHERN  FAMILY  IN  KENTUCKY    53 

paid  for  their  support  for  ten  years,  and  left  each 
a  handsome  legacy,  in  trust  with  Noah. 

In  two  hours  from  the  county  town,  Levi  Bed- 
ford reined  in  his  four  horses  at  the  front  door  of 
the  Riverlawn  mansion. 


54  BllOTHER    AGAliNST    BliOTHER 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   ARRIVAL   AND   AYELCOME   AT   RIVERLAWN" 

It  was  about  live  o'clock  in  tlie  afternoon  when 
the  road-wagon  drew  up  in  front  of  the  mansion  at 
Riverlawn.  Less  than  a  week  before  the  Northern 
famil}^  had  left  the  deep  snows  and  tlie  icy  cold  of 
New  Hampshire,  and  the  air  of  the  Southern  clime 
was  comparatively  mild  and  soft.  The  magnolias 
were  as  green  as  in  summer ;  certain  flowers  had 
pushed  their  w'ay  out  of  the  ground,  and  blos- 
somed in  the  garden. 

The  young  people  in  the  wagon  had  been  de- 
lighted with  the  ride,  the  air  was  so  mild,  and 
everything  was  so  new  and  strange.  They  had 
struck  the  river  road  leading  from  the  estate  to 
the  village,  and  the  rest  of  the  way  was  along  Bar 
Creek  to  the  bridge  which  crossed  it  to  the  man- 
sion. They  had  passed  Pink,  the  old  negro  who 
came  with  the  baggage,  at  Belgrade,  where  he  had 
stopped  to  water  his  two  horses.  Levi  Bedford 
had  talked  all  the  wa^^  pointing  out  every  object 


THE   ARllIVAL   AT    RIVERLAWN  55 

of  interest  to  the  new-comers,  telling  stories,  re- 
peating all  the  old  jokes  of  the  locality,  which 
were  quite  new  to  his  audience. 

As  the  manager  wheeled  his  horses  from  the 
creek  road  upon  the  bridge,  he  cracked  his  whip, 
which  seemed  to  be  the  signal  for  the  four  spirited 
horses  to  dance  and  prance,  in  order  to  make  a 
proper  display  as  they  reached  the  end  of  their 
journey.  Gathered  in  the  walks  in  front  of  the 
house  were  all  the  servants  of  the  mansion,  and  all 
the  field-hands  belonging  to  the  place,  to  welcome 
the  family. 

There  were  just  fifty-one  of  them,  Levi  said,  and 
they  all  broke  out  in  a  yell,  which  was  intended 
for  a  cheer,  as  the  magnificent  animals  danced  up 
to  the  front  door.  It  was  a  cordial  welcome,  and 
the  "  people  "  put  their  whole  souls  into  it.  Noah 
Lyon  took  off  his  Derby  hat  and  waved  it  to  the 
crowd ;  Deck  and  Artie  followed  his  example,  all 
of  them  bowing ;  while  Mrs.  Lyon  and  the  girls 
flaunted  their  handkerchiefs  vigorously  to  the 
assembled  population  of  the  plantation. 

Most  of  them  were  somewhat  shy  at  first,  though 
they  intended  to  give  a  proper  welcDme  to  the 
family  of  the  new  proprietor,  and  tliey  were  rather 


56  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

restrained  in  their  demonstration ;  but  as  soon  as 
the  party  waved  their  hats  and  handkerchiefs,  with 
pleasant  smiles  on  their  faces,  all  of  them  shouted, 
"  Glad  to  see  you  !  "  their  enthusiasm  being  limited 
only  by  the  vigor  of  their  voices  and  the  strength 
of  their  lungs. 

The  Lyons  were  intensely  amused  at  the  ear- 
nestness of  the  demonstration,  and  they  laughed 
heartily.  They  retained  their  seats  in  the  wagon 
after  it  stopped,  more  interested  in  the  gathering 
around  them  than  in  anything  else  for  the  time. 
The  crowd  closed  up  around  the  vehicle  in  order 
to  obtain  a  nearer  view  of  their  new  masters  and 
mistresses.  They  had  known  and  loved  as  a  pa- 
triarch the  colonel,  for  he  had  alwa3's  been  kind 
and  indulgent  to  them.  Unfortunately  they  also 
knew  Titus  Lyon,  by  reputation  if  not  personally, 
and  for  a  month  they  had  been  wondering  whether 
the  new  propi'ietor  was  like  the  colonel  or  his 
Kentucky  brother. 

The  "  people  "  were  of  all  ages,  from  the  bald- 
headed  old  negro  with  a  flaxen  fringe  around  his 
rear  head  on  a  level  with  his  ears,  down  to  the 
infant  in  arms,  whose  toothless  grin  contrasted  with 
the  ivory  display  of  its  mother.     They  were  of  all 


THE   ARRIVAL   AT   RIVEKLAWN  57 

the  hues  of  the  colored  race,  fvoin  the  ebony  face 
whereon  charcoal  could  make  no  mark  to  the  light 
saffron  tint  of  the  octoroon. 

There  was  a  plentiful  sprinkling  of  "  mammies  " 
and  "uncles"  among  them,  for  all  the  older  ones 
are  called  by  these  names.  But  the  great  body  61 
them  were  young  or  middle-aged  men  and  women, 
able-bodied  and  fit  for  regular  work.  Noah  Lyon 
and  his  wife  were  particularly  struck  with  the 
appearance  of  two  girls  sixteen  to  eighteen  years 
old,  who  were  nearly  as  white  as  their  own  chil- 
dren. They  were  neatly  and  modestly  dressed, 
and  both  of  them  had  very  pretty  faces.  They 
were  employed  in  the  house  as  waiters  at  the 
table,  and  in  other  general  work. 

"Glad  to  see  you,  mars'r!"  shouted  a  score  of 
the  tribe  in  unison.  "  Glad  to  see  you,  missus !  " 
"  Gib  you  welcome  to  Barcreek,  mars'r  and  mis- 
sus !  "  "  Glad  to  see  de  young  mars'rs  and  mis- 
susses  ! " 

Levi,  with  a  very  broad  and  cheerful  smile 
upon  his  round  face,  descended  from  the  wagon 
with  the  reins  in  his  hand,  which  he  handed  to 
a  mulatto  whom  he  called  Frank,  who  had  been 
the  colonel's  coachman.     He   proceeded    to  assist 


58        BKOTHEU  AGAINST  BROTHER 

Mrs.  Lyon  to  alight,  and  her  husband  followed 
her  without  any  of  the  assistance  tendered  to 
him,  for  he  was  only  forty  years  old,  and  almost 
as  nimble  as  he  had  ever  been.  The  manager 
handed  the  girls  to  the  ground  as  politely  as 
though  he  had  served  his  time  as  a  dancing- 
master,  and  the  young  ladies  smiled  upon  him 
as  sweetly  as  though  he  had  been  a  younger 
beau. 

"  This  is  Diana,  Mrs.  Lyon,  the  cook  and  house- 
keeper," said  Levi,  taking  a  yellow  woman  of  fifty 
by  the  arm,  and  presenting  her  to  the  new  lady 
of  the  house. 

"Diana,  missus,  and  not  Dinah,"  added  the 
housekeeper,  as  the  lady  took  her  hand. 

"  I  will  alwaj^s  call  you  Diana,  and  never 
Dinah,"  replied  Mrs.  Lyon.  "'  I  have  no  doubt 
we  shall  be  good  friends,  though  I  am  not  used 
to  your  ways  in  Kentucky." 

"This  girl  is  Sylvie,"  said  Diana,  diawing  the 
elder  of  the  two  octoroons  into  the  presence  of 
the  lady  ;  and  her  color  was  light  enough  to 
make  her  blushes  transparent.  "This  is  Julie," 
she  added,  bringing  the  other  of  the  pretty  pair 
to  the  front.     "  Both  of  them  wait  on  the  table, 


THE    ARRIVAL    AT    RIVERLAWN  59 

and  'tend  on  missus.  Both  of  tliem  come  from 
New  Orleans  when  they  were  little  girls,  and 
both  of  them  speak  French  like  a  pair  of  mock- 
ing-birds." 

"  I  am  very  happy  to  see  you,  girls,  and  I  think 
we  shall  get  along  very  well  together,  for  I  have 
never  been  used  to  having  any  one  to  wait  on 
me,"  said  the  lady,  as  she  took  each  of  them  by 
the  hand  ;  and  they  were  so  pretty  that  she  was 
disposed  to  kiss  them. 

The  rest  of  the  family  were  presented  in  like 
manner  to  the  house  servants,  and  Levi  intro- 
duced them  to  the  rest  of  the  people  in  a  mass. 
The  Lyons  all  felt  that  they  had  suddenly  be- 
come lions,  at  least  so  far  as  Riverlawn  was 
concerned.  Noah  had  been  a  prosperous  farmer 
in  New  Hampshire,  engaged  in  some  outside 
operation  in  wliich  he  had  been  successful;  but 
even  in  haying-time  he  had  never  had  more  than 
three  hired  men.  This  avalanche  of  half  a  hun- 
dred servants  suddenly  attached  to  him  was  a 
new  and  novel  experience  ;  and  the  situation  was 
just  as  strange  to  his  wife  and  the  young 
people. 

Aunty   Diana   conducted   the   family   into   the 


60  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

house  with  many  bows  and  flourishes,  followed 
by  the  pretty  octoroons,  and  ushered  them  into 
the  drawing-room,  which  had  seldom  been  used 
when  the  colonel  was  alive;  for  he  was  as  simple 
in  his  manners  as  Noah,  though  he  felt  obliged 
to  keep  up  the  style  of  the  mansion. 

"  Help  you  take  your  things  off,  missus  ?  "  said 
Diana  to  Mrs.  Lyon,  while  Sylvie  and  Julie 
tendered  their  services  to  Dorcas  and  Hope. 

"  We  should  like  to  go  to  our  rooms,  Diana," 
replied  the  lady.  "I  suppose  they  are  all  ready 
for  us." 

"  All  ready,  missus."  * 

"  Of  course  you  can  take  your  choice  of  the 
rooms,  Mrs.  Lyon,"  interposed  Levi,  who  had 
come  into  th.e  house  as  soon  as  he  had  sent  the 
people  to  their  cottages.  "  There  are  eight  rooms 
on  the  second  floor,  besides  two  company  cham- 
bers ;  and  I  suppose  Diana  has  already  picked  out 
one  for  the  owner  and  his  wife." 

"  You  can  take  just  wliat  room  you  like,  mis- 
sus, but  I  picked  out  the  colonel's  chamber  for 
mars'r  and  missus,  'cause  it  is  the  biggest,  has 
a  dressing-room  and  four  great  closets.  I  think 
that  one  suit  missus  best,"  added  Diana. 


THE   AIIIIIVAL   AT   RIVERLAWN  61 

"  We  will  all  go  up-stairs  and  look  at  the 
rooms,"  replied  Mrs.  Lyon. 

She  concluded  to  take  the  colonel's  room,  to 
which  Noah  assented  ;  and  it  was  a  palatial  apai't- 
ment  to  both  of  them.  The  girls  were  next  pro- 
vided with  rooms,  and  the  two  octoroons  \veie 
unremitting  in  their  attentions  to  them.  Though 
they  knew  that  these  girls  were  slaves,  they 
treated  them  like  sisters,  and  before  the  day  was 
over  they  were  fast  friends;  for  both  of  them  were 
utterly  devoid  of  any  Southern  prejudices  against 
those  who  were  so  nearly  of  their  own  color. 
They  were  disposed  to  treat  all  the  servants 
kindly,  but  they  had  not  the  same  feeling  towards 
those  of  ebony  hue. 

The  same  sentiment  prevailed  through  the 
family ;  and  as  a  rule  it  pervaded  most  of  the 
enlightened  families  of  the  South.  The  girls  as 
well  as  the  mother  —  and  Dorcas  and  Artie  looked 
upon  and  called  Mrs.  Lyon  by  this  endearing 
name  —  had  been  accustomed  to  wait  upon  them- 
selves, and  they  found  it  rather  difficult  to  econo- 
mize the  willing  hands  of  Sylvie  and  Julie.  But 
when  Pink  arrived  with  the  trunks  and  other 
baggage,    the    field-hands    "  toted "    them    to    the 


62  BIlOTHEll    AGAINST    BIlOTHER 

proper  chambers,  and  the  aid  of  the  servants  was 
very  welcome,  for  both  of  them  were  tired  after 
the  long  journey  they  had  made. 

As  the  great  clock  in  the  spacious  hall  below 
struck  six,  the  family  were  summoned  to  supper. 
Levi  acted  as  master  of  ceremonies,  for  Diana  Avas 
busy  in  the  kitchen,  with  lier  two  assistants ;  but 
he  seemed  to  have  some  doubts  about  seating 
himself  at  his  employer's  table,  tliough  he  had 
always  had  a  place  there  in  the  colonel's  time. 

"  Sit  here,  if  you  please,  Levi,  and  always  con- 
sider yourself  as  one  of  the  family,''  said  Noah, 
after  he  had  asked  Deck  to  take  the  second  seat 
on  the  right,  giving  the  manager  the  first,  which 
is  the  seat  of  honor ;  and  the  question  of  Levi's 
position  at  Riverlawn  was  settled  once  for  all. 

"  Thank  you.  Major  Lyon,"  replied  he,  as  he 
took  the  place  assigned  to  him.  "  I  always  sat  at 
the  table  with  Colonel  Lyon,  even  when  he  had 
guests  ;  but  it  isn't  always  the  rule  with  planters 
to  have  the  overseer  at  his  table,  and  I  am  much 
obliged  to  you  for  your  consideration." 

"Wiien  I  had  two  or  three  hired  men  on  my 
farm,  they  always  came  to  the  table  \\  ith  me,  and 
would  liave  thought  they  were  abused  if  they  luid 


THE    ARRIVAL   AT    RIVERLAWN  6-9 

been  placed  at  a  se2:»arate  board,"  laughed  the 
embiyo  planter.  "  But  they  were  the  '  mud-sills  ' 
of  the  North,  you  know." 

"  I  was  raised  in  Tennessee,  Major,  and  was 
tolerably  well  educated.  I  was  in  business  for 
myself  in  Shelby ville,  the  capital  of  our  county, 
which  was  named  for  one  of  my  ancestors.  But  I 
did  not  succeed,  for  the  place  was  not  big  enough. 
I  bought  some  nice  horses  of  Colonel  Lyon,  and 
for  some  reason  he  took  a  fancy  to  me." 

"  I  don't  think  that  was  very  strange,"  added 
Noah. 

"When  I  failed,  he  wanted  me  to  come  and 
manage  this  place  for  him  ;  and  I  have  been  here 
ever  since.  He  paid  me  well,  and  I  have  always 
done  the  best  I  could  for  him.  He  was  a  good 
man  ;  and  it  looks  to  me  just  as  though  his  suc- 
cessor was  as  good  a  man  as  he  was." 

"  Thank  you,  Levi ;  I  believe  we  shall  be 
friends." 

"  Betwixt  you  and  me,  Major,"  continued  the 
manager  in  a  low  tone,  "  when  the  colonel's  health 
began  to  be  rather  shaky,  though  I  had  no  idea  he 
was  so  near  his  end,  I  had  a  mortal  dread  that  a 
certain  other  man  jvould  come  into  possession  of 


64  Brother  against  brother 

this    place.     Excuse    me    for   saying    that,    but    I 

fOiihln't  help    it.      Since    I    met   you    this    noon, 

'   j  )!•,    I    have    been    lifted    up    to    the    seventh 

.ven." 

Noah  did  not  deem  it  wise  to  make  any  reply  to 
this  remark  then;  but  he  intended  to  inquiie  more 
particularly  in  regard  to  his  Kentucky  brother 
when  he  had  an  opportunity  ;  and  it  appeared  that 
the  manager  had  some  very  pronounced  opinions 
in  regard  to  Titus.  He  changed  the  subject,  and 
continued  to  eat  his  supper. 

The  meal  was  elaborate  enongh  for  a  family 
feast.  After  the  fiied  ham  and  bacon,  tlie  fiied 
chicken,  with  baked  potatoes  and  the  nicest  white 
cornbread  the  family  had  ever  eaten,  came  hot 
biscuits,  waffles,  and  griddle-cakes,  and  cake  of 
several  kinds,  which  were  fully  a})proved  by  Mrs. 
Lyon.  Diana  came  in  before  tiie  party  rose  from 
the  table,  and  the  praises  bestowed  upon  her 
handiwork  in  the  kitchen  would  have  made  her 
blush  if  she  had  been  as  light-colored  as  the  two 
girls  that  waited  upon  the  table. 

When  Noah  Lyon  went  to  his  room  after  sup- 
per, and  was  alone  there,  he  took  from  his  pocket 
the  letter  from  his  deceased  brother  which  Colonel 


THE   ARRIVAL   AT    RIVERLAWN  65 

Cosgrove  had  given  him.  It  was  with  no  little 
emoticai  that  he  broke  the  cumbrous  seals.  It 
looked  very  much  like  a  mystery  to  him,  for  the 
estate  had  been  duly  divided  in  the  will. 

It  was  a  very  kindly  and  brotherly  letter  for  the 
first  page.  Then  the  colonel  stated  that  Noahliad 
by  the  time  he  received  the  letter  discovered  that 
the  value  of  the  fifty-one  negroes  on  the  estate 
had  not  been  included  in  his  valuation  of  the  prop- 
erty. They  were  worth  at  least  twenty-five  thou- 
sand dollars.  They  had  been  given  to  him  Avith 
the  plantation,  but  he  enjoined  it  upon  him  on  no 
account  to  sell  one  of  them. 

In  the  letter  he  found  another  as  carefully 
sealed  as  the  one  that  enclosed  it,  directed  to  his 
successor,  with  the  direction :  "  Not  to  be  opened 
till  five  years  from  the  date  of  my  death.  Duncan 
Lyon." 

The  letter  evidently  related  to  the  slaves  on  the 
plantation  ;  but  the  mystery  in  regard  to  them 
was  still  unsolved. 


66  BROTHER   AGAlJSfST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   V 

THE   DISTRESS    OF   MRS.    TITUS   LYOX 

In  the  rear  of  the  drawing-ioom  was  the  library. 
It  contained  about  five  hundred  bound  volumes, 
and  more  than  this  number  of  pamphlets  and  doc- 
uments, which  had  accumulated  in  a  quarter  of  a 
century.  It  contained  a  large  desk  and  a  safe, 
and  the  apartment  was  an  office  rather  than  a 
library,  though  the  owner  of  Riverlawn  had 
largely  improved  his  education  by  reading  in  his 
abundant  leisure.  The  shelves  were  piled  high 
with  newspapers  and  magazines,  wliich  appeared 
to  have  been  the  staple  of  his  intellectual  food. 

Levi  had  given  the  key  of  the  safe  to  the  new 
proprietor ;  and  after  Noah  had  read  and  reread 
tlie  open  letter,  and  pondered  its  contents,  he 
carried  the  one  which  was  not  to  be  opened  for 
five  years  to  the  library,  and  deposited  it  in  the 
safe  with  tlie  explanatory  epistle  which  left  the 
whole  subject  a  mystery.  What  was  eventually 
to  become  of  the    negroes  was  not  indicated,  but 


THE   DISTRESS    OF    MUS.    TITUS    LVOX  67 

he  was  enjoined  not  to  sell  one  of  them  on  any 
account. 

"  Though  opposed  to  the  extension  of  slavery, 
Noah  Lyon  did  not  believe  that  Congress  had  any 
constitutional  right  to  meddle  with  the  system  as 
it  existed  in  the  States.  He  had  never  been 
bronght  into  contact  with  slavery,  and  did  not 
howl  when  his  brother  became  a  slaveholder. 
Like  the  majority  of  the  peo[)le  of  the  North,  he 
was  instinctively,  as  it  were,  opposed  to  human 
bondagfe :  but  he  had  never  been  considered  a 
fanatic  oi-  an  abolitionist  by  his  friends  and  neigh- 
bors. He  simply  refrained  from  meddling  with 
the  subject. 

The  fifty-one  negroes  on  the  estate  had  been 
willed  to  him,  and  he  was  as  much  a  slaveholder 
as  his  brother  had  been.  The  injunction  not  to 
sell  one  of  them  was  needless  in  its  application  to 
him,  for  he  would  as  readily  have  thought  of 
selling  one  of  his  own  children  as  any  human 
being. 

It  would  require  a  bulky  volume  to  detail  the 
experience  of  Noah  Lyon  and  his  family  during 
the  years  that  followed  his  arrival  at  Barcreek. 
He  was  an  intelligent  man,  richly  endowed  with 


68        BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

saving  common-sense,  and  soon  made  himself 
familiar  with  all  the  affairs  of  the  plantation.  He 
made  the  acquaintance  of  the  servants,  which  was 
no  small  matter  in  itself,  for  he  ascertained  the 
history,  disposition,  and  character  of  all  of  them. 

He  found  that  his  brother  had  not  over-esti- 
mated the  worth  of  Levi  Bedford,  who  soon 
became  a  great  favorite  with  all  the  family.  The 
new  proprietor  found  no  occasion  to  change  the 
conduct  of  affairs  in  the  management  of  the  place, 
even  if  he  had  felt  that  he  was  competent  to 
improve  the  methods  and  system  of  his  late 
brother.  Everything  went  on  as  before.  Levi 
made  the  crops  of  hemp,  tobacco,  corn,  and  vege- 
tables, and  raised  horses,  marketing  everything  to 
be  sold.  He  consulted  his  emploj^er,  but  he  had 
little  to  say. 

The  family  became  acquainted  with  their  neigh- 
bors within  a  circuit  of  ten  miles,  and  in  spite  of 
their  origin  they  were  kindly  and  hospitably 
received  by  the  best  families. 

At  the  end  of  a  year  the  Lyons  had  practically 
become  Kentuckians.  In  the  following  year  came 
the  great  political  campaign  which  resulted  in  the 
election  of   Abraham    Lincoln   to  the  presidency. 


THE   DISTRESS   OF   MRS.   TITUS   LYON"  69 

Ominous  growls  had  been  heard  from  the  South, 
and  even  in  the  border  State  of  Kentucky.  Noah 
regarded  the  situation  with  no  little  anxiety  ;  but 
he  continued  to  attend  to  his  own  affairs,  and  it 
was  not  till  the  bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter  that 
he  began  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  agitation 
which  was  shaking  the  entire  nation. 

Titus  Lyon  was  one  of  the  most  stormy  and  ag- 
gressive of  the  Southern  sympathizers.  Even  neu- 
trality was  a  compromise  with  him.  When  Noah's 
family  took  possession  of  Riverlawn,  he  did  not 
call  at  the  mansion  for  several  days,  though  his 
wife  and  Mabel,  his  eldest  daughter,  had  spent  the 
day  after  their  arrival  with  them.  Though  Titus 
said  nothing  at  first,  or  for  months  to  come,  it  was 
very  evident  to  Noah  that  he  was  intensely  dissat- 
isfied with  the  distribution  the  colonel  had  made 
of  his  property. 

The  state  of  affairs  in  Barcreek  has  been  shown 
in  the  conversation  between  the  planter  and  his 
son  on  the  bridge.  This  seemed  to  be  a  favorite 
resort  for  conferences,  and  they  returned  to  it 
after  dinner.  On  one  side  of  it  was  a  seat  which 
had  been  put  up  there  years  before ;  for  it  was 
shaded  by  a  magnificent  tree  which  grew  by  the 


70        BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

side  of  the  creek  road,  and  the  bridge  was  the  cool- 
est phice  on  the  estate  in  a  hot  day. 

"  Of  course  you  heard  what  your  mother  said 
about  her  visit  to  Titus's  house  to-day,  Dexter," 
said  the  father,  as  he  seated  himself  on  the  bench. 

"  I  could  not  well  help  hearing  it,"  replied  Deck. 

"If  there  is  anything  in  this  world  I  abominate, 
it  is  a  family  quarrel,"  continued  Noah,  fixing  his 
gaze  upon  the  dark  waters  of  the  creek.  "  Your 
uncle  seems  to  be  disposed  to  be  at  variance  with 
me,  though  I  am  sure  I  have  done  nothing  of  wliich 
he  can  reasonably  complain.  He  is  down  upon 
every  Union  man  in  the  county.  I  should  say 
that  Barcreek  was  about  equally  divided  between 
the  two  parties.  But  he  does  not  talk  politics  to 
me,  as  he  does  to  every  other  man  in  the  place." 

"  I  don't  know  what  he  means  when  he  says  you 
owe  him  five  tliousand  dollars,  for  I  thought  the 
boot  was  on  the  other  leg,"  said  Deck,  looking  into 
the  troubled  face  of  his  father. 

"  He  owes  me  several  hundred  dollars  I  lent  him 
before  he  sold  his  railroad  stock.  He  is  able  to 
pay  me  now,  for  he  has  turned  his  securities  into 
money,  and  he  seems  to  be  flinging  it  away  as 
fast  as  he  can.     He  must  be    worth   twenty-five 


THE   DISTRESS    OF   MRS.    TITUS    LYON  71 

thousand  dollars,  including  his  house  and  land; 
but  I  don't  know  how  much  of  it  he  has  thrown 
away." 

"  If  he  has  spent  five  thousand  dollars  for  arms, 
ammunition,  and  uniforms,  he  must  have  made  a 
big  hole  in  it,"  suggested  Deck.  "  He  keeps  three 
horses  when  he  has  no  use  for  more  than  one." 

"  He  never  had  a  tenth  part  as  much  money  be- 
fore in  liis  life,  and  he  does  not  know  how  to  use 
it.  He  will  be  the  captain  of  a  Home  Guard  as 
soon  as  he  can  enlist  the  men,  and  the  people  on 
his  side  of  the  question  at  the  village  have  begun 
to  call  him  '  Captain  Lyon,'  or  '  Captain  Titus.'  " 

"Sandy  told  me  that  he,  his  father,  and  Orly 
had  been  drilling  for  three  months  with  an  old  sol- 
dier who  was  in  tlie  Mexican  War,"  added  Deck. 
"  There  comes  Artie  in  one  of  the  boats." 

"  Where  is  he  ofoingn?"  asked  Noah. 

o  o 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know  :  iVrtie  don't  always  tell 
where  he  is  going,"  answered  Deck. 

His  cousin,  whom  he  regarded  and  treated  as 
his  brother,  was  pulling  a  very  handsome  keel  boat 
leisurely  up  the  creek.  The  colonel  appeared  to 
have  had  some  aquatic  tastes,  for  at  a  kind  of  pier 
half-way  between  the  bridge  and  the  river  were  a 


72        BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

sailboat  and  two  row-boats,  all  of  which  were  kept 
in  excellent  condition.  In  places  the  river  was 
wide  enough  to  allow  the  use  of  a  boat  with  a  sail, 
and  the  colonel  had  had  some  skill  in  managing 
one ;  but  neither  Noah  nor  his  boys  could  handle 
such  a  craft,  and  it  was  never  used. 

The  creek  extended  back  some  ten  miles  tlirongh 
a  flat,  swampy  region,  and  Deck  and  Artie  had 
explored  it  almost  to  its  source  in  some  low  hills 
not  a  dozen  miles  from  the  Mammoth  Cave.  Like 
most  boys,  they  were  fond  of  boats,  and  nothing  but 
the  forbidding  command  of  the  planter  prevented 
them  from  experimenting  with  the  Magnolia,  as 
the  sailboat  was  called  by  the  colonel. 

If  the  boys  had  explored  Bar  Creek  to  its  source, 
they  would  have  discovered  that  it  came  out  of 
the  numerous  "sinks  "  to  be  found  in  this  portion 
of  the  country,  and  streams  flowed  in  subterra- 
nean channels  which  honeycombed  the  earth  at  a 
greater  or  less  depth  below  the  surface. 

"What  are  you  up  to.  Deck?"  shouted  Artie, 
as  he  approached  the  bridge. 

"  Nothing  particular,"  replied  the  one  on  the 
bridge.     "  Where  are  you  going  ?  " 

"  Up   the    creek,"   answered  Artie  very  indefi- 


THE    DISTRESS    OF    MIIS.    TITUS    LYON  73 

nitely.  "  Can't  you  go  with  me  ?  It  is  easier  for 
two  to  row  this  boat  than  for  one." 

"  I  don't  want  to  go  now,"  returned  Deck,  who 
was  too  mucli  interested  in  tlie  conversation  with 
his  father  to  leave  him. 

"  You  may  go  with  him  if  you  want  to,  Dexter," 
interposed  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  I  don't  care  about  going  now,  father.  Do  you 
suppose  Uncle  Titus  has  really  bought  the  arms 
and  things  as  mother  says?  "  asked  Deck. 

"  Your  aunt  is  very  much  worried  about  the 
actions  of  your  uncle.  I  suppose  he  told  her  what 
he  had  done,  for  she  would  not  make  up  such  a 
story  out  of  whole  cloth.  Besides,  it  seems  to  be 
in  keeping  with  a  dozen  other  things  he  has  done  ; 
and  he  is  certainly  doing  all  he  can  to  raise  a 
company  in  Barcreek,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  Isn't  it  strange  that  he  never  says  anything 
to  you  about  politics,  especially  such  as  we  are 
having  now  ?  "  asked  the  son. 

"  I  don't  see  him  very  often ;  he  is  at  Bowling 
Green  half  the  time.  Besides,  he  and  I  never 
agreed  on  politics.  By  the  great  George  Wash- 
ington, there  he  is  now  I "  exclaimed  Noah  Lyon, 
springing  up  from  his  seat  on  the  bench. 


74  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

Titus  Lyon  was  seated  with  his  wife  in  a  stjlish 
buggy.  He  stopped  his  horse  on  the  bridge  when 
he  came  opposite  to  his  brother,  and  passing  the 
reins  to  Mrs  Lyon  he  descended  to  the  planks. 
His  wife  drove  on,  and  stopped  at  the  front  door 
of  the  mansion.  Frank  the  coaclinian  ran  with 
all  his  might  from  the  stable  to  take  charge  of  the 
team,  and  the  lady  went  into  the  house. 

"How  do  you  do,  Titus?"  said  Noah,  extend- 
ing his  hand  to  his  brother. 

"  I  think  it  is  about  time  for  me  to  have  some 
talk  with  you,  Noah,"  replied  Titus,  ignoring  the 
offered  hand,  and  bestowing  a  frowning  look  upon 
Deck.     "  Send  that  boy  away." 

"  Dexter  knows  all  about  my  affairs,  and  I  don't 
have  many  secrets  from  him,"  replied  Noah  very 
mildly,  and  somewhat  nettled  to  have  his  son 
treated  in  that  rude  manner. 

"  I  came  over  here  on  purpose  to  talk  with  you ; 
and  what  I  have  to  say  is  between  you  and  me  — 
for  the  present.  If  you  don't  wish  to  talk  with 
nie  on  these  terms,  that's  the  end  on't,"  added 
Titus,  rising  from  the  seat  he  had  taken. 

"I  will  go  with  Artie,  father,"  interposed  Deck, 
who  did  not  wish  to  prevent  an  interview  between 


THE   DISTRESS   OF   MRS.    TITUS   LYON  76 

the  brothers,  though  he  thought  his  uncle  behaved 
like  a  Hottentot. 

''  Very  well,  Dexter  ;  but  you  needn't  go  if  you 
don't  want  to,"  said  his  father,  who  evidently  did 
not  believe  that  tlie  proposed  interview  with  Titus 
would  be  conducted  on  a  peace  basis. 

"  I  think  I  will  go,"  added  Deck,  wlio  hailed 
Artie  from  the  bridge,  and  then  hastened  to  a 
plank  where  he  could  get  into  the  boat. 

For  a  reason  whicli  he  would  not  have  explained 
if  he  had  been  interrogated  by  his  father,  or  by. 
any  other  person  except  Deck,  Artie  was  very 
desirous  to  have  his  cousin  go  with  him;  in  fact, 
he  was  thinking  of  postponing  his  excursion,  what- 
ever its  object,  till  his  cousin  could  accompany 
him,  when  the  hail  came  to  him  from  the  bridge. 
He  pulled  up  to  the  plank,  the  outer  end  of  which 
was  supported  by  stakes  driven  into  the  bottom  of 
the  stream,  with  a  cross-piece  above  the  water. 
It  had  been  built  for  the  convenience  of  those 
taking  one  of  the  boats  near  the  mansion.  Deck 
took  an  oar,  and  they  pulled  together  up  the  creek. 

Mrs.  Titus  Lyon  was  cordially  welcomed  at  the 
door  of  the  house  by  Mrs.  Noah,  wlio  had  seen  her 
coming    from    the  window.     The    lady   from    the 


76  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

village  was  in  a  high  state  of  perturbation,  and 
her  eyes  looked  as  though  she  had  been  weeping. 

"  I  have  had  an  awful  time  since  you  called 
upon  me  this  morning,"  said  she,  wiping  her  eyes 
with  her  handkerchief.  "•  I  don't  know  what  we 
are  coming  to  at  our  house.  For  the  first  time  in 
my  life  my  husband  struck  me  after  we  got  up 
from  dinner,  and  then  hurried  me  down  here  A^ith 
hardly  time  to  change  my  clothes ! " 

"Struck  you,  Amelia!"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Noah 
with  an  expression  of  horror. 

"  Perhaps  it  was  all  my  own  fault,"  groaned 
the  poor  woman. 

"  No  fault  could  justify  your  husband  in  strik- 
ing you.  But  what  was  it  for?  "  inquired  Mrs. 
Noah,  overflowing  with  sympathy  for  her  sister- 
in-law. 

"  You  remember  that  story  about  the  arms  and 
equipments  I  told  you  this  morning?  Well,  it 
seems  that  my  son  Orly  was  listening  at  the  half- 
open  door  when  I  supposed  that  no  one  but  myself 
was  in  the  house,  for  the  girls  had  all  gone  off  to 
the  store.  He  heard  the  whole  of  it,  and  told  his 
father  when  he  came  in  to  dinner,"  gasped  the 
abused  lady  in  short  sentences. 


THE   DISTRESS    OF    MRS.    TITUS    LYON  77 

"  He  struck  yovi  for  telling  me,  did  he  ?  "  de- 
manded Mrs.  Noah  indignantly.  "  1  should  like 
to  give  him  a  piece  of  my  mind  !  " 

"Don't  you  say  a  word  to  him  about  it,  for 
that  would  only  make  it  all  the  worse  for  me. 
Titus  says  there  is  no  truth  at  all  in  the  story. 
He  has  bought  no  arms.  I  misunderstood  him;  he 
was  telling  about  a  committee  in  Logan  County 
that  had  bought  the  arms  and  ammunition  for  a 
company.  It  is  all  a  mistake ;  and  if  you  have 
told  any  of  your  family,  do  take  it  all  back,  and 
say  there  is  not  a  word  of  truth  in  the  story." 

Mrs.  Titus  could  see  from  the  window  that  the 
two  brothers  were  having  a  stormy  interview  on 
the  bridge  ;  but  she  stayed  till  long  after  dark,  and 
had  recovered  her  self-possession  before  she  left. 
Noah  had  no  supper  till  she  had  gone,  and  the 
boys  had  not  yet  returned. 


78  BROTHER    AGAINST    BilOTHEK 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE    NIGHT    ADVE^iTUllE    ON    THE    CREEK 

If  Deck  Lyon  had  particularly  noted  the  actions 
of  his  cousin  in  the  boat  he  would  have  noticed 
that  he  was  less  decided  in  his  movements  than 
usual.  He  stopped  rowing  .several  times  in  the 
ten  minutes  or  more  that  elapsed  after  he  had 
invited  Deck  to  go  with  him ;  and  one  who  had 
been  near  enough  to  study  his  expression  would 
have  understood  that  he  had  a  purpose  before  him 
which  he  was  not  prepared  to  execute  under 
present  circumstances. 

He  had  listened  with  the  closest  attention  to 
Mrs.  Lvon's  report  of  her  visit  at  the  house*  of 
Titus,  and  he  was  in  a  reveiy  after  dinner  as  he 
observed  Noah  and  his  son  walking  to  the  bridge. 
He  waited  till  he  had  seen  them  seated  on  the 
bench,  and  then  he  walked  slowly  to  the  boat 
pier.  He  was  disappointed  when  his  cousin  re- 
fused to  go  with  him  ;  l)ut  he  was  not  inclined  to 
persuade  him  to  leave  his  father,  for  he  concluded 


THE  NIGHT  ADVENTURE  ON  THE  CREEK   79 

that  something  of  importance  was  under  discus- 
sion between  them. 

He  was  relieved,  and  all  his  vigor  and  animation 
came  back  to  liim  as  he  pulled  to  the  house  land- 
ing. Artie  was  more  inclined  than  Deck  to  keep 
within  his  own  shell ;  but  it  was  not  for  the  want  of 
native  energy,  and  both  of  the  boys  were  disposed 
to  do  whatever  they  had  in  hand  with  all  their 
might.  He  brought  the  boat  up  abreast  of  the 
pier,  and  Deck  stepped  into  the  bow  without  any 
further  invitation.  He  took  one  of  the  light  pine 
oars  from  his  cousin. 

"If  you  don't  object,  Deck,  I  would  like  to  pull 
the  forward  oar,"  said  Artie,  as  his  companion 
was  seating  himself. 

"It  is  all  the  same  to  me  which  oar  I  take," 
replied  Deck,  as  he  changed  his  place. 

"  I  want  to  talk  with  3-ou,  and  I  can  do  it  better 
when  you  are  in  front  of  me,"  added  Artie,  as  he 
shoved  the  boat  out  into  the  stream. 

"Where  are  you  going?  You  seem  to  have 
something  in  your  liead  besides  bones,"  said  Deck 
curiously. 

"  Besides  the  bones  I've  got  a  big  notion  in  my 
head." 


80  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  Is  it  a  Yankee  or  a  Kentucky  notion,  Artie?  " 

"  I  picked  it  up  here,  and  it  is  Kentuckish. 
But  I  don't  want  to  say  anything  now ;  for  I'm 
afraid  some  one  might  hear  me,  more  particuhxrly 
Uncle  Titus,"  repUed  the  bow  oarsman  as  he  took 
the  stroke  from  his  cousin.  "I  wonder  what 
brought  him  over  here,  for  he  don't  come  to  River- 
lawn  much  oftener  than  he  goes  to  church." 

"  He  acts  like  a  regular  Hottentot  just  out  of 
the  woods ;  and  if  there  are  any  bears  in  Ken- 
tucky they  would  behave  like  gentlemen  compared 
with  Uncle  Titus,"  added  Deck,  who  proceeded  to 
describe  the  manner  of  the  visitor  on  the  bridge 
when  the  two  brothers  met. 

"  Uncle  Titus  has  got  something  besides  bones 
in  his  head  this  afternoon,  and  when  he  started  to 
come  over  here  he  meant  business,"  suggested 
Artie.     "  Something  is  in  the  wind." 

"  I  wanted  to  stay  and  hear  what  was  said,  but 
Uncle  Titus  drove  me  off  as  he  would  have  kicked 
a  snake  into  the  creek.  He  was  as  grouty  and  as 
savage  as  a  she-lion  that  had  lost  all  her  cubs." 

"  Did  he  say  anything  about  that  story  your 
mother  told  at  dinner?  "  asked  Arty. 

"  Not  a  Avord ;  he  drove  me  off  as  though  I  had 


THE  NIGHT  ADVENTUKE  ON  THE  CREEK   81 

been  a  cur  dog  before  lie  said  a  word  about  any- 
thing else,"  replied  Deck,  who  could  not  easily 
forget  the  brutal  manner  of  his  uncle.  "  But  you 
have  not  told  me  yet  where  you  are  going,  Artie. 
You  haven't  any  fishlines  or  bait,  and  I  suppose 
you  are  not  going  a-fishing." 

"  Not  up  the  creek,  for  the  river  suits  me  better 
for  that  business;  but  I'm  going  a-fishing  for 
something  that  won't  swim  in  the  water,"  replied 
the  undemonstrative  boy. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that  ? "  demanded 
Deck  ;  and  his  interest  in  the  subject  caused  him 
to  cease  rowing,  and  Artie  pulled  the  boat  round 
so  that  it  was  headed  to  the  shore. 

"Pull  away.  Deck!  What  are  you  about?  We 
don't  want  to  stop  here,"  said  Artie  with  more 
than  his  usual  vigor. 

"  I  am  about  nothing ;  but  when  I  talk  with  you 
I  like  to  look  you  in  the  face,  for  that  sometimes 
tells  the  story  better  than  your  words,"  replied 
Deck,  as  he  gave  way  again  with  his  oar.  "  As  I 
said  before,  you  have  got  something  besides  bones 
in  your  head,  and  I  am  in  a  hurry  to  know  what  it 
is  all  about.  You  can't  talk  it  into  me  through 
the  back  of  my  head." 


82  BllOTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"-  But  we  don't  want  to  stop  here,  Richard 
CoBur  de  Lyon !  ' '  protested  Artie,  rather  velie- 
mently  for  him.  "  Don't  you  see  that  we  are  still 
in  sight  of  the  bridge,  and  I  would  not  have 
Uncle  Titus  see  what  we  are  about  for  all  the 
world,  with  Venus  and  Mars  thrown  in.  Besides, 
we  have  a  long  pull  before  us,  and  we  have  no 
time  to  spare." 

"  But  I  want  to  know  what  it  is  all  about," 
Deck  objected.  "  I  am  not  going  into  any  con- 
spiracy with  my  eyes  blinded." 

"  Pull  away.  Deck  !  I  don't  want  that  Secesher 
to  see  us  stopping  here.  We  shall  come  to  the 
bend  in  live  minutes ;  and  then  if  you  want  to  stop 
and  talk  I  will  agree  to  it,  though  we  haven't 
any  time  to  waste,"  suggested  Artie  as  a  com- 
promise. 

"  One  would  think  you  were  going  to  set  the 
river  on  fire  by  your  talk,"  replied  Deck,  pro- 
foundly mystified  by  the  words,  and  more  by  the 
manner  of  his  companion. 

"  We  may  set  the  creek  on  fire  before  we  get 
througli  with  this  job,"  continued  Artie,  deepen- 
ing the  mystery  every  minute.  "  There's  Levi 
Bedford,"  he  added,  as  the  manager,  riding  on  a 


THE   NIGHT    ADVENTUllE    ON   THE   CREEK      83 

rather  wild  colt,  in  the  road  leading  to  the  fields, 
came  abreast  of  the  boat. 

He  was  too  far  off  to  talk  to  the  boys ;  but  he 
waved  his  hat  to  them,  and  the  boatmen  returned 
the  salute,  as  he  continued  on  his  way. 

"  I  wonder  AA-liere  Levi  stands  in  the  row  tliat  is 
brewing  all  over  the  country,"  said  Deck.  "I 
don't  hear  him  say  anything  of  any  consequence, 
though  he  may  have  talked  to  father.  He  did  not 
come  from  New  England,  and  I  don't  know 
whether  he  is  a  Secesher  or  not ;  and  it  looks  as 
though  he  did  not  mean  anybody  should  know." 

"  He  don't  belong  to  the  Home  Guards  any 
way,"  added  Artie.  "  He  is  a  Tennesseean,  and  it 
would  not  be  strange  if  he  had  some  Secesh  no- 
tions." 

"  I  don't  believe  he  is  going  back  on  father," 
replied  Deck,  when  the  manager  had  disappeared 
and  the  boat  had  readied  the  bend.  "  Here  we 
are ;  we  can't  see  the  bridge  now,  and  the  bridge 
can't  see  us." 

"  We  will  stop  if  you  say  so  ;  but  Ave  may  not 
get  back  to  the  house  before  to-morrow  morning  if 
we  spend  much  time  here,"  said  Artie,  as  he  rested 
on  his  oar,  and  seemed  to  be  very  unwilling  to  use 
any  of  the  time  in  mere  talk. 


84  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  If  the  time  is  so  short,  why  didn't  you  start 
out  this  morning?  and  why  didn't  you  let  me  know 
sooner  that  you  were  going  to  set  the  creek  on 
fire  ?  We  might  have  brought  our  dinners  with 
us,  as  we  did  when  we  went  to  school  in  Derry, 
and  made  a  day  of  it,"  argued  Deck. 

"  Things  were  not  ready  this  morning,  and  I 
started  just  as  soon  as  I  saw  the  star  in  the  east," 
replied  Artie. 

"  You  don't  generally  wait  for  the  grass  to  grow 
under  your  feet  when  the  lightning  strikes  near 
you." 

"  The  lightning  struck  while  we  were  at  dinner," 
added  Artie  quietly. 

"  But  I  think  we  can  fix  things  so  that  we  can 
talk  and  keep  moving  at  the  same  time,"  sug- 
gested Deck,  as  he  rose  from  his  seat  with  his  oar 
in  his  hand,  and  stepped  over  his  thwart  to  the 
aftermost  one. 

He  seated  himself  on  this  thwart,  facing  the  bow. 
The  boys  were  not  skilled  boatmen,  though  they 
had  practised  rowing  a  good  deal  on  the  river  and 
creek,  and  they  had  not  trimmed  the  light  craft  to 
the  best  advantage  for  ease  and  speed,  for  it  was 
down  too   much  by  the  head.      Deck  asked  his 


THE  NIGHT  ADVENTURE  ON  THE  CREEK   85 

cousin  to  move  one  seat  farther  aft,  and  he  com- 
plied readily,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  he  was  the 
moi-e  skilled  of  the  two  in  rowing.  In  the  small- 
est of  the  three  boats  at  the  lower  pier  he  had 
often  made  long  trips  alone  up  the  creek,  besides 
those  when  his  cousin  was  his  companion. 

"  That  lifts  the  bow  higher  out  of  the  water," 
said  Artie  as  he  took  his  place. 

"  So  much  the  better,"  replied  Deck,  proceeding 
to  give  philosophical  and  scientific  reasons  to  ex- 
plain what  experienced  boatman  know  by  instinct, 
as  it  were.  "  Now  take  the  stroke  from  me,  and 
don't  pull  any  faster  than  I  do." 

Placing  himself  in  an  angular  position  on  the 
thwart,  with  his  right  hand  hold  of  the  seat,  he 
began  to  row  with  his  left.  While  pulling  alone 
in  the  canoe,  as  the  negro  rowers  called  the  small- 
est craft,  he  had  been  inclined  to  protest  against 
the  accepted  custom  of  going  backwards  in  row- 
ing ;  and  he  would  gladly  have  adopted  the 
mechanical  contrivance  in  use  on  some  of  the 
Northern  waters  which  enabled  the  boatmen  to 
pull  while  facing  the  bow.  He  wanted  to  see 
where  he  was  going  without  turning  around,  and 
he  had  practised  rowing  in  this  position. 


86  BKOTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

Deck  was  heavier  and  stronger  than  his  cousin, 
though  hardly  as  agile.  Artie  took  the  stroke  from 
him,  and  it  was  quite  as  quick  as  he  cared  to  row 
on  a  long  pull.  They  kept  good  time,  and  the 
boat  went  along  as  rapidly  as  before. 

"Now  light  your  match,  and  start  the  fire,  Artie. 
We  shall  lose  no  time  by  this  arrangement,  and  we 
shall  get  back  to  the  house  befoi-e  morning." 

"  Perhaps,  after  you  understand  the  nature  of 
the  enterprise,  you  will  not  be  willing  to  go  with 
me,"  added  Artie,  looking  earnestly  into  the  face 
of  his  cousin. 

"  I  can  tell  better  about  that  after  I  know  what 
it  is,"  returned  Deck,  reciprocating  the  earnest 
gaze  of  the  other.  "  But  it  is  you  who  are  wasting 
the  time  now.  Why  don't  you  come  to  the  point 
without  going  around  all  the  buildings  on  the 
plantation  ?  " 

"  You  heard  the  story  mother  told  about  the 
arms  and  ammunition  Uncle  Titus  had  bouglit  for 
the  Home  Guards  in  order  to  make  himself  the 
captain  of  the  company?  " 

"  Of  course  I  heard  it,"  and  Deck  was  unwilling 
to  say  another  word  to  increase  the  preliminaiies 
to  the  revelation. 


THE  NIGHT  ADVENTURE  ON  THE  CREEK   87 

"Did  you  believe  it?" 

"I  did." 

"  Then  you  are  satisfied  that  Uncle  Titus  has 
a  lot  of  arms  hid  away  somewhere  in  this  region  ?  " 
persisted  Artie. 

"I  had  my  doubts,  and  I  spoke  to  father  nhout 
it  on  the  bridge  just  before  you  came  along  in  the 
boat.  He  thought  that  his  brother  was  just  crazy 
enough  to  do  such  a  thing ;  but  he  thought  whis- 
key had  a  good  deal  to  do  with  the  matter,  espe- 
cially in  permitting  him  to  tell  his  wife  about  it. 
Of  course  Sandy  and  Orly  are  mixed  up  in  this 
business.  But  this  is  an  old  story  by  this  time, 
Artie,  and  you  have  not  told  me  yet  Avhat  you  are 
driving  at,"  said  Deck  impatiently. 

"  We  are  going  to  look  for  the  arms  and  am- 
munition, Deck  !  "  exclaimed  the  originator  of  the 
enterprise.     "  Is  that  talking  plainl}^  enough  ?  " 

"  To  look  for  the  arms  and  ammunition  !  "  almost 
shouted  the  after  oarsman,  ceasing  to  use  his  oar  in 
the  astonishment  of  the  moment. 

"  You  insisted  on  my  telling  you  all  at  once, 
and  I  have  done  so ;  you  have  stopped  rowing." 

"  What  you  said  was  enough  to  throw  a  fellow 
off  his  base.     Do  you  mean  that  you  are  going  on 


80  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

a  wild-goose  chase  all  over  the  State  of  Kentucky 
to  look  for  what  may  be  a  mere  notion,  conjured 
up  by  an  overdose  of  whiskey?"  demanded  Deck, 
still  resting  on  his  oar. 

"  Don't  get  excited,  Coeur  de  Lyon ;  cold  steel 
cuts  best,"  said  Artie. 

"  And  that's  the  reason  father  i:)uts  his  razor 
into  hot  water  when  he  is  shaving." 

"  I  don't  think  anybody  is  right  down  sure  of 
anything  in  this  world,"  continue'd  the  leader  of 
the  enterprise.  "  I  think  I  am  as  sure  as  any  fel- 
low can  be  in  this  State  of  Kentucky,  where  no 
man  or  boy  can  tell  which  end  he  stands  on,  that  I 
know  where  Uncle  Titus's  arms  and  ammunition 
are  hidden." 

"  You  know  ! "  ejaculated  Deck. 

"I  think  I  know." 

"  What  are  you  doing  up  the  creek,  then  ? 
Didn't  Aunt  Amelia  say  that  the  arms  were  con- 
cealed near  the  river  ?  "  asked  Deck,  hardly  able 
to  breathe  in  his  excitement. 

"  I  think  I  know  where  they  are  hidden  better 
than  she  did.  If  Uncle  Titus  told  his  wife  that 
they  were  hidden  on  the  river,  —  and  that  is  just 
what  aunt  said,  —  her  husband  intended  to  cheat 


THE  NIGHT  ADVENTURE  ON  THE  CREEK   89 

her,"  said  Artie  very  confidently.  "  I  should  say 
that  a  dozen  glasses  of  whiskey  would  not  have 
made  Uncle  Titus  fool  enough  to  tell  anybody 
where  the  arms  were  concealed,  not  even  his  wife ; 
and  they  don't  seem  to  be  a  very  loving  couple 
since  they  came  to  Kentucky." 

"  That's  so,"  added  Deck. 

"  Do  you  remember  that  time  about  a  fortnight 
ago  when  father  spoke  to  me  about  being  out  so 
late  one  night,  Deck  ?  " 

"  I  remember  it ;  it  was  on  the  bridge." 

"  That  night  I  found  out  something  I  could 
not  explain,  but  I  can  now,  after  what  I  heard  at 
dinner  to-day.  But  we  have  eight  or  ten  miles 
to  pull  if  we  ai'e  going  to  find  the  arms  to-day, 
and  we  must  be  moving,"  added  Artie. 

Deck  rowed  again,  and  they  proceeded  up  the 
creek,  Artie  telling  his  night  adventure  by  the 
way. 


90  BEOTHEE,   AGAINST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   VII 

A   STORMY   INTERVIEW   ON   THE   BRIDGE 

Probably  Noah  Lyon  had  never  felt  anything 
like  the  emotion  of  anger  in  his  being  against  his 
brother  until  they  met  that  day  on  the  bridge. 
As  one  and  another  had  said  several  times,  no 
two  men  of  the  same  blood  and  lineage  could 
have  been  more  differently  constituted.  Noah 
had  been  a  diligent  student  as  a  boy,  and  a  con- 
stant reader  in  his  maturity ;  while  Titus  had 
been  the  black  sheep  of  the  family,  had  neg- 
lected his  studies  in  his  youth,  and  did  not  even 
read  a  newspaper  in  his  manhood,  unless  for  a 
special  purpose. 

Titus  could  read  and  write,  and  knew  enough 
of  arithmetic  to  enable  him  to  keep  the  accounts 
of  his  business.  Whatever  he  learned  after  he 
left  school  he  gathered  from  the  speech  of  people; 
and  as  his  associates  were  not  of  the  intelligent 
class  in  his  native  town  any  more  than  they  were 
in  his  new  home,  his  education  was  very  limited. 


A   STORMY   INTERVIEW    ON   THE   BRIDGE       91 

and  his  moral  aims,  if  he  could  be  said  to  have 
any,  were  not  elevated  enough  to  keep  him  very 
far  within  the  limits  of  the  law,  which  were  his 
principal  tests  between  right  and  wrong. 

Before  he  was  twenty-one  he  obtained  a  posi- 
tion to  drive  a  stage  on  a  twenty-mile  route,  so 
that  he  spent  every  other  night  at  a  tavern  ;  and 
this  did  not  improve  his  manners  or  his  morals. 
As  a  boy  he  had  become  disgusted  with  farm- 
ing, and  had  learned  the  trade  of  a  mason,  work- 
ing at  it  three  years.  Like  his  elder  brother, 
he  was  a  horse  fancier,  and  was  a  skilful  driver. 
An  accident  to  the  old  stage-driver  placed  him 
on  the  box,  and  when  the  place  became  perma- 
nent he  was  only  twenty  years  old. 

With  so  little  intellectual  and  moral  founda- 
tion as  he  had  laid  for  his  future  character,  it 
was  a  misfortune  for  him  that  he  was  then  a 
"sfood-lookincr  fellow."  He  boarded  at  the  tav- 
ern,  and  paid  only  two  dollars  a  week  in  con- 
sideration of  his  position,  for  it  was  believed  that 
he  had  some  influence  with  his  passengers.  He 
was  well  supplied  with  money  for  one  of  his  age 
in  the  country,  and  lie  spent  all  he  had. 

He  was  an  agile  dancer,  which,  with  his  good 


92        BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

looks,  made  him  popular  in  the  town,  especially 
with  the  girls.  Amelia  Lenox  was  a  pretty  girl. 
She  had  a  fancy  for  the  handsome  stage-driver ; 
and,  in  spite  of  the  earnest  objections  of  her 
father  and  mother,  she  accepted  him  as  her  hus- 
band, and  they  were  manied.  Titus  took  a  cot- 
tage near  the  tavern,  and  for  a  year,  with  the 
help  of  his  and  her  father,  they  got  along  very 
well. 

All  of  a  sudden  a  railroad  shot  throug-h  the 
town,  and  the  business  of  the  place  was  gone  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  The  wages  of  Titus 
stopped,  and  he  had  a  wife  and  child  to  support. 
He  went  to  his  father  for  advice.  The  mason, 
who  had  done  a  good  business  in  the  town  and 
its  vicinity,  had  grown  old.  Hopestill  Lyon,  the 
grandfather  of  the  boys,  was  his  best  friend,  and 
bought  out  his  business  for  Titus. 

For  several  years  he  worked  well,  made  some 
money,  and  paid  his  grandfather  for  the  invest- 
ment made  on  his  behalf.  But  he  did  not  like 
the  business.  Unlike  his  brothers,  he  seemed  to 
believe  that  fate,  destiny,  circumstances,  or  some 
other  indefinable  power  that  regulates  the  worldly 
condition  of  mortals,  had  misused  and  abused  him ; 


A   STORMY   INTERVIEW    ON   THE   BllIDGE        93 

for  he  ouofht  to  have  been  "born  with  a  silver 
spoon  in  his  mouth,"  with  wealth  at  his  command, 
so  that  he  could  live  in  luxury  without  work. 

When  he  built  chimneys,  plastered  rooms,  or 
jobbed  in  filthy  drains  and  smutty  fireplaces,  he 
labored  with  an  active  protest  against  his  occ+ipa- 
tion  in  his  soul,  which  extended  down  to  his  hands 
and  feet,  shutting  out  ambition,  and  making  him 
lazy.  He  was  always  on  the  lookout  for  some 
other  occupation,  or  for  some  change  which  would 
put  more  money  in  his  pocket.  He  did  a  vast  deal 
of  grumbling  and  growling  at  his  lot,  occasionally 
taking  home  with  him  a  gallon  jug  of  New  England 
rum,  which  did  not  improve  his  condition.  He 
was  not  a  drunkard,  but  he  was  unconsciously 
falling  into  a  bad  habit. 

His  wife  was  an  intelligent  woman,  and  was  a 
good  helpmate  ;  but  it  did  not  require  a  prophetic 
vision  to  read  the  future,  near  or  distant,  of  Titus 
Lyon.  It  was  said  by  some  of  the  old  people  in 
the  town  that  he  "took  after"  his  grandmother, 
who  had  been  a  stylish  woman  in  her  younger  days, 
though  the  solid  character  of  Hopestill  Lyon  had 
controlled  her  inclinations  so  that  she  made  him  a 
good  wife. 


94  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

Mrs.  Lyon  reasoned  kindly  with  Titus ;  but  be- 
fore she  left  her  Northern  home  she  had  lost  what- 
ever influence  she  had  ever  exercised  over  him. 
He  was  eager  to  settle  in  Kentucky  when  the 
colonel's  letter  announcing  an  opening  for  him 
came,  and  she  was  utterly  oi:)posed  to  the  plan.  It 
was  at  least  a  change,  and  he  was  determined  to 
make  it,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  his  brother  could 
not  advise  him  to  do  so ;  and  the  result  proved  the 
solidity  of  the  colonel's  judgment. 

For  seven  years  Titus  fawned  upon  his  wealthy 
brother.  He  was  as  obsequious  in  his  presence  as 
one  of  the  field-hands  of  Riverlawn  ;  but  the  col- 
onel did  not  believe  in  him  as  he  did  in  Noah,  es- 
pecially after  his  long  visit  to  the  latter.  When 
the  health  of  the  j)lanter  began  to  be  slightly  im- 
paired a  couple  of  j^ears  before  his  death,  Titus  was 
sordid  enough  to  think  of  what  would  become  of 
his  plantation,  which  seemed  like  a  mine  of  wealth 
to  him,  at  the  decease  of  the  owner. 

He  had  talked  planting,  hemp,  and  horses  to  the 
colonel,  and  did  all  he  could  to  impress  him  with 
the  belief  that  he  was  competent  to  manage  the 
plantation.  It  was  his  nature  to  believe  in  what 
he  desired,  and  he  was  satisfied  that  Riverlawn 


A   STORMY   INTERVIEW   ON   THE   BRIDGE        95 

would  be  bequeathed  to  him,  as  it  ought  to  be. 
The  reading  of  the  will  was  a  shock  to  him.  The 
giving  of  ten  thousand  dollars  more  than  his  fair 
share  to  Noah,  who  lived  far  away,  and  had  never 
even  seen  the  plantation,  in  consideration  for  bring- 
ing up  the  two  orphans  of  his  brother,  excited  his 
wrath. 

He  regarded  this  gift  as  an  absolute  wrong  to 
him,  while  he  was  compelled  to  pay  the  note  out  of 
his  own  share.  He  went  home  from  Riverlawn 
that  day  choking  down  his  anger ;  but  he  was  furi- 
ous in  the  presence  of  liis  wife,  though  she  did  all 
she  could  to  console  him.  She  pointed  out  the 
fact  that  he  now  owned  his  place  clear  of  any  debt, 
and  had  twenty  thousand  dollars  in  cash,  stocks, 
and  bonds ;  but  he  was  not  satisfied.  He  wanted 
Riverlawn,  where  he  could  live  in  style,  with  an 
abundant  income  without  work. 

As  he  brooded  over  his  fancied  wrong,  it  came 
to  his  mind  that  the  colonel's  mite-mortem  inven- 
tory had  not  included  the  value  of  the  negroes  on 
the  plantation.  He  hastened  over  to  see  Colonel 
Cosgrove,  the  executor.  He  exhibited  a  copy  of 
the  will,  and  Titus  studied  over  it  for  half  a  day. 
Nothing  was  said  about  the  slaves.     Then  he  went 


96  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

to  another  lawyer  with  whom  he  had  had  some  po- 
litical dealings  ;  but  this  gentleman  assured  him 
that  he  had  no  remedy ;  the  colonel  had  an  un- 
doubted right  to  dispose  of  his  property  as  he 
pleased,  even  if  he  had  given  the  whole  of  it  to 
Noah.  He  had  bequeathed  the  plantation,  the 
mansion,  with  all  that  was  in  or  on  them,  or  apper- 
taining to  them ;  and  this  included  the  negroes. 

For  nearly  two  years  Titus  had  nursed  his  wrath, 
and  was  earnest  in  his  belief  that  Noah  ought  to 
right  the  wrong  the  colonel  had  done  him.  Yet 
he  had  never  had  the  courage  to  make  this  claim 
upon  his  brother,  or  even  to  mention  to  him  the 
five  thousand  dollars  which  he  insisted  belonged  to 
him.  The  law  could  do  nothing  for  him,  his  own 
lawyer  told  him.  Noah  was  his  brother,  now  his 
only  brother;  and  it  was  his  duty,  according  to 
every  principle  of  right  and  justice,  to  pay  over  to 
him  half  of  the  legacy  of  ten  thousand  dollars,  and 
of  the  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  which  was  a 
low  valuation  of  the  negro  property. 

The  quantity  of  Kentucky  whiskey  which  Titus 
consumed  magnified  his  wrongs  and  made  him 
more  unreasonable  than  his  natural  discontent 
would  have  made  him.     When  he  learned  from 


A    STORMY   INTERVIEW    ON   THE   BRIDGE        97 

his  younger  son  what  his  wife  had  told  Mrs. 
Noah,  he  was  more  furious  than  he  had  ever  been 
known  to  be  before,  and  he  descended  to  the  bru- 
tality of  striking  her.  He  had  taken  more  than 
his  habitual  potion  of  whiskey,  and  it  made  him 
ugly.  His  wife  wept  bitterly  over  the  abuse,  she 
had  been  subjected  to,  both  the  words  and  the 
blow,  and  she  had  fled  to  her  bedroom. 

She  was  a  high-spirited  woman,  and  it  seemed 
to  her  that  the  end  of  all  things  had  come,  at  least 
so  far  as  her  domestic  happiness  was  concerned. 
Her  father  was  a  well-to-do  farmer ;  and  neither  he 
nor  her  brothers  would  permit  her  to  be  abused 
by  any  one,  not  even  by  her  husband.  A  sudden 
and  violent  resolution  came  to  her  to  return  to 
her  father's  house.  While  she  was  thinking-  of 
this  remedy  and  of  the  parting  with  her  children, 
Titus  rushed  into  the  room.  She  must  undo  the 
mischief  she  had  done,  and  he  would  drive  her  to 
Riverlawn  for  that  purpose.  He  told  her  what  to 
say,  and  she  promised  to  say  it;  for  she  felt  that 
she  had  been  indiscreet  in  what  she  had  said. 

During  the  drive  her  husband  had  continued  to 
abuse  her  with  his  unruly  tongue,  and  she  had 
wept  all  the  way.  They  found  Noah  and  Deck 
on    the   bridge,   and   Titus   decided  to  pour  out 


98  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

his  grievances  to  liis  brother;  for  his  drams  had 
brought  his  courage  up  to  the  point  where  he  felt 
like  doing  it.  He  was  not  intoxicated,  but  he  had 
drunk  enough  to  make  him  ugly.  He  descended 
from  the  vehicle,  and  Mrs.  Titus  drove  over  to 
the  mansion. 

Dexter  was  sent  away  as  before  related,  and  the 
father  was  somewhat  moved  b}^  the  rudeness  with 
which  the  boy  had  been  treated.  He  was  a  mild- 
spoken  man ;  and  though  he  was  quiet  in  his 
manner,  he  had  more  real  grit  in  his  composition 
than  Titus. 

"  You  seem  to  be  excited,  Titus,"  said  Noah,  as 
he  seated  himself,  on  the  bench  from  which  lie  had 
just  risen. 

"  I  have  good  reason  to  be  excited,"  growled 
the  angry  man.  "  My  wife  has  acted  like  a  fool 
and  a  traitor  to  me  !  '' 

"  I  am  sorry  for  that,  Brother  Titus  ;  but  I  hope 
you  don't  hold  me  responsible  for  her  conduct,"- 
said  Noah  in  gentle  and  conciliatoiy  tones. 

"  Not  exactly  ;  but  you  are  responsible  for 
enough  v/ithout  that,  and  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  that  it  is  time  for  you  and  me  to  have  a 
reckoning,  for  you  don't  do  by  me  as  a  brother 


A    STORMY    INTERVIEW    ON    THE    BRIDGE        99 

should ;  and  if  father  was  living  to-day  he  would 
be  ashamed  of  3'ou,"  returned  the  mason,  with  all 
the  emphasis  of  a  bad  cause. 

"  I  was  not  aware  that  I  had  been  wanting  in 
anything  one  brother  ought  to  do  for  another. 
But  we  had  better  consider  a  subject  of  such 
importance  when  you  are  cooler  than  you  seem 
to  be  Just  now,  Titus.  Your  present  complaint 
appears  to  be  against  Amelia,  and  not  against  me. 
What  has  she  done  ?  I  have  always  looked  upon 
her  as  a  very  good  woman  and  good  wife." 

"  You  don't  know  her  as  well  as  I  do.  I  don't 
know  what  bad  advice  Ruth  has  given  her,  or 
what  influence  she  has  over  Meely,  but  she  made 
her  tell  a  ridiculous  story  about  some  arms  and 
ammunition,"  said  Titus  in  a  milder  manner;  for 
he  seemed  to  be  intent  upon  counteracting  the 
effect  of  her  action.  "  I  s'pose  Ruth  repeated  to 
you  the  story  Meely  told." 

"  She  said  you  had  given  five  thousand  dollars 
for  the  purchase  of  arms,  ammunition,  and  uni- 
forms for  a  company. of  Home  Guards,  of  which 
you  were  to  be  the  captain." 

"•I'll  bet  that  wa'n't  all  she  told  you,"  added 
Titus.  -■.  -        . 


100  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  That  was  the  substance  of  it." 

"  I  suppose  most  folks  in  Barcreek  know  all 
that." 

"  I  never  knew  it  till  to-day." 

"  You  don't  go  about  among  folks  in  this  county 
as  I  do." 

"  I  don't  associate  much  with  Secessionists  and 
Home  Guards." 

"  I  do  !  But  that  is  my  business,  and  I  have  a 
good  right  to  give  my  money  where  it  will  do  the 
most  good ;  and  I  shall  do  so  whether  you  like  ik 
or  not,"  fumed  Titus. 

"  I  don't  dispute  your  right ;  though  I  am  sur- 
prised that  a  man  brought  up  in  the  State  of 
New  Hampshire  should  become  a  Secessionist 
when  more  than  half  the  people  of  Kentucky  are 
in  favor  of  the  Union,"  added  Noah. 

"  'Tain't  so  !  I  never  was  a  Black  Republican, 
as  you  were,  and  I  don't  begin  on't  now.  If  you 
.want  to  steal  the  niggers,  I  don't  help  you  do  it ! 
But  Meely  told  your  wife  something  more  ;  "  and 
Titus  looked  anxiously  into  the  face  of  his  brother, 
as  if  to  read  the  extent  of  the  mischief  which  had 
been  done. 

"  I  believe  Ruth  did  tell  me  that  the  arms  and 


A   STORMY    INTERVIEW    ON   THE   BRIDGE     lOl 

mmiitions  had  already  been  purchased,  and  were 
hidden  somewhere  on  the  river,"  added  Noah. 
''  But  I  did  not  pay  much  attention  to  this  part  of 
the  story.  The  material  part  of  it  was  that  you 
had  given  so  much  money  to  assist  in  making  war 
in  the  State." 

"  I  give  the  money  to  keep  the  war  out  of  Ken- 
tucky, and  maintain  the  neutrality  of  the  State," 
argued  Titus. 

"  We  had  better  not  talk  politics,  brother,  and  I 
will  not  give  my  views  of  neutrality." 

"  The  story  my  wife  told  about  the  arms  was  all 
a  lie !  "  exclaimed  the  visitor  with  an  oath  which 
shocked  the  owner  of  the  plantation.  "  No  arms 
are  hid  on  the  river,  or  anywhere  else.  Meely 
understood  what  I  said  with  her  elbows  ;  and  she 
has  come  down  now  to  take  it  all  back." 

"•  Very  well ;  I  don't  care  anything  about  the 
arms,  though  I  should  be  sorry  to  have  them  go 
into  the  hands  of  the  Secessionists  or  the  Home 
Guards,  for  they  are  all  in  the  same  boat." 

At  this  moment  Levi  Bedford  rode  over  the 
bridge  on  the  colt,  and  Titus  was  silent. 


102  BKOTHEll   AGAINST   BKOTHEK 


CHAPTER   VIII 

AN   OVERWHELMING    ARGUMENT 

Levi  Bedford  had  not  come  to  the  bridge  to 
interfere  with  the  conversation  or  to  listen  to 
what  was  said ;  bat  as  he  was  returning  from  the 
distant  fields  of  the  plantation  by  the  creek  road, 
he  could  not  help  seeing  that  a  stormy  interview 
was  in  progress  on  the  bridge.  He  believed  that 
he  understood  Titus  Lyon  better  than  Noah  did. 
He  considered  him  capable  of  violence  to  his 
brother  when  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  and  he 
deemed  it  prudent  for  him  to  be  within  call  if  he 
was  needed. 

Noah  would  have  scouted  the  idea  of  Titus  rais- 
ing his  hand  against  him,  even  when  he  had  been 
drinking  ;  for  in  former  years  they  had  always 
lived  together  on  the  best  of  terms.  Levi  had 
seen  more  of  the  mason  within  a  few  years  than 
Noah.  While  the  colonel  lay  unburied  in  the 
mansion,  he  had  spent  most  of  the  time  at  River- 
lawn,  and  to  some  extent  had  assumed  the  conti'ol 
of  the  plantation. 


AN   OVERWHELMING    ARGUMENT  103 

The  manager  had  not  required  the  negroes  to 
do  anything  but  necessary  work  during  the  sad 
interval ;  but  Titus  had  interfered,  and  sent  the 
fiekl-hands  to  their  usual  occupation.  He  had 
"  bossed "  Levi  himself  as  though  he  were  only 
a  servant,  and  even  meddled  with  the  affairs  of 
Diana  in  the  house.  The  manager  could  not 
resent  tliis  interference  at  such  a  time,  and  he 
could  not  help  seeing  that  Titus  was  taking  more 
whiskey  than  usual ;  for  he  had  even  ordered 
Diana  to  bring  out  the  choice  stores  of  this  article 
which  the  colonel  had  kept  for  liis  friends  rather 
than  for  his  own  use. 

He  talked  to  Levi  just  as  though  the  plantation 
would  soon  come  into  his  hands,  and  had  made 
himself  as  unnecessarily  offensive  to  the  overseer 
and  all  the  petted  servants  as  possible.  It  would 
not  be  overstating  the  truth  to  say  that  he  was 
thoroughly  hated  at  Riverlawn.  Levi  had  packed 
his  trunk  in  readiness  to  leave  as  soon  as  the 
tyrant  took  possession  of  the  place ;  and  even 
some  of  the  people  were  thinking  of  making  their 
way  to  the  free  State  of  Ohio. 

Levi  bowed  and  smiled  as  he  passed  the  planter, 
but  he  only  reined  in  his  fiery  steed,  and  did  not 


104  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

stop.  He  did  not  even  look  at  Titus,  much  less 
salute  him,  for  he  despised  him  ;  and  pleasant  as 
he  was  to  all  on  the  place,  including  the  people, 
he  was  an  honest  man,  and  appeared  to  be  just 
what  he  was.  He  rode  over  in  the  direction  of 
the  river,  and  when  he  reached  a  thicket  of  trees 
and  bushes  he  stopped  the  colt  and  tied  him  to  a 
tree.  He  remained  there  where  he  could  see  the 
bridge  without  being  seen  by  those  upon  it. 

"  I  wonder  that  you  keep  that  fellow  on  the 
place,"  said  Titus,  as  Levi  rode  off.  "  In  my 
opinion,  and  I  have  seen  more  of  him  than  you 
have,  Noah,  he  is  a  rascal ; "  and  the  last  remark 
was  seasoned  with  an  oath. 

"  I  think  he  is  a  very  useful  man,  and  my 
family  are  already  very  much  attached  to  him ;  for 
he  is  always  good-natured,  and  kind  and  obliging 
to  everybody,"  replied  the  planter. 

"  Tliere  ain't  no  accounting  for  tastes,  as  my 
wife  says ;  but  if  I  had  this  place  that  cuss  would 
get  kicked  out  before  he  had  a  chance  to  breathe 
twice  more,"  said  Titus  with  a  look  of  disgust 
which  caused  him  to  twist  his  mouth  and  nose  into 
such  a  snarl  that  Mrs.  Titus  would  hardly  have 
known  him. 


AN    OVERWHELxMING   ARGUMENT  105 

Levi  had  not  told  his  employer  in  what  manner 
the  would-be  owner  of  the  plantation  had  con- 
ducted himself  on  the  place  after  the  death  of  the 
colonel;  and  Noah  could  not  understand  why  Ids 
brother  had  such  an  antipathy  to  so  genial  a  man 
as  the  manager,  viewed  from  his  own  and  his 
family's  standpoint. 

"  I  take  Levi  as  I  find  him,  and  I  have  been  very 
much  pleased  with  him,"  added  Noah. 

"  But  I  did  not  come  over  here  to  talk  about  that 
dirty  shote,"  continued  Titus,  suddenly  bracing 
himself  up  to  attack  the  subject  of  the  grievances 
which  had  gnawed  like  a  live  snake  at  his  vitals 
for  nearly  two  years.  "  In  the  fust  place,  I  want 
you  to  understand,  Noah  Lyon,  that  there  ain't 
a  word  of  truth  in  the  story  Meely  told  this  noon 
in  your  house." 

"  All  right.  Brother  Titus,"  replied  Noah.  "  I 
haven't  looked  for  the  arms  and  ammunition,  and 
I  know  nothing  about  them." 

"Do  you  believe  what  I  say,  Noah?  "  demanded 
Titus  with  a  savage  frown. 

"  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  your  statement." 

"  If  you  and  your  family  want  to  make  trouble 
over  that  statement,  I  s'pose  you  can  do  so.  You 
'n'  I  don't  agree  on  politics." 


106  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  We  are  not  disposed  to  make  trouble.  If 
there  should  be  any  difficulty  it  will  come  from 
your  side  of  the  house,  Titus." 

"  You  are  an  abolitionist,  and  folks  on  the  right 
side  in  this  county  have  found  it  out.  They 
don't  believe  in  no  Lincoln  sliriekers,  and  the 
Union's  already  busted,"  said  the  Secessionist 
brother  with  a  good  deal  of  vim  ;  and  in  this,  as 
in  other  matters,  he  believed  the  popular  senti- 
ment was  on  the  side  he  wished  it  to  be. 

"  I  voted  for  Lincoln,  and  I  believe  in  the 
Union,"  added  Noah  quietly. 

"  Yes ;  and  there  is  five  hundi-ed  men  in  this 
county  that  would  like  to  drive  you  out  of  the 
State,  and  burn  your  house  over  your  head !  "  ex- 
claimed Titus,  becoming  not  a  little  excited.  "  I 
believe  they'd  done  it  before  this  time  if  I  hadn't 
stood  in  their  way." 

"  Then  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you  for 
your  friendly  influence.  I  was  not  aware  that  I 
had  been  in  any  peril  before,"  returned  Noah  with 
a  smile,  which  was  suggestive  of  a  doubt  in  his 
mind.  ''  Do  you  think  I  am  in  any  danger  from 
such  an  outrage  as  you  suggest?  " 

"  I  know  you  are  !  "   Titus    belched    out   with 


AN   OVERWHELMING   ARGUMENT  107 

something  like  fury  in  his  manner.  "  If  it  hadn't 
been  for  me  they'd  done  it  before  now.  You 
haven't  been  a  bit  keerf ul  in  your  doings.  You've 
got  u^  a  Union  meeting  at  the  Big  Bend  school- 
house  for  to-morrow  night ;  and  if  you  go  on  with 
it,  I'm  almost  sure  you  will  get  cleaned  out ;  -and 
the  folks  on  the  right  side  may  come  over  here, 
after  they  have  shut  your  moutlis  at  the  Bend, 
and  see  whether  your  house  will  burn  or  not.  I 
have  done  all  I  could  to  keep  our  folks  quiet,  and 
advised  them  not  to  meddle  with  the  meeting  at 
the  schoolhouse ;  but  if  you  keep  on  the  way 
you're  going,  I  won't  be  responsible  for  what 
happens." 

"  Though  I  came  from  the  North  since  you  did, 
all  the  people  I  meet  seem  to  be  very  friendly  to 
me,"  answered  Noah,  the  smile  still  playing  upon 
his  lips ;  a  satirical  smile  which  indicated  that  he 
did  not  believe  more  than  a  very  small  fraction  of 
what  his  brother  had  been  saying. 

He  had  no  doubt  that  the  gang  with  whom 
Titus  and  his  sons  associated  would  do  all  and 
even  more  than  he  prophesied ;  but  they  did  not 
form  the  public  sentiment  of  the  county. 

"  You  don't  meet  all  nor  a  tenth  part   of   the 


108  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

people,  and  you  don't  know  what  is  running  in 
their  heads,"  protested  the  Secessionist.  "  You 
and  your  two  boys  keep  on  howling  for  the  Union 
when  the  people  round  here  are  all  dead  set  agin 
it.  What  can  you  expect  ?  Seven  States  is  out 
of  the  Union,  and  that  busts  the  whole  thing." 

"  I  don't  think  a  majority  of  the  people  about 
here  are  of  your  way  of  thinking,  Brother  Titus ; 
but  if  I  am  in  danger  of  mob  violence,  as  you  say 
I  am,  my  house  is  my  castle  ;  I  shall  defend  it  as 
long  as  there  is  anything  left  of  me,"  added  Noah, 
the  same  smile  resting  on  his  lips  as  he  uttered 
his  strong  words. 

"  Defend  your  house  !  "  said  Titus  with  a  bitter 
sneer.  "  You  hadn't  better  do  anything  of  the  sort. 
If  3^ou  show  fight,  the  crowd  will  hang  you  to  one 
of  them  big  trees.  You  ain't  reasonable,  Noah. 
Do  you  cal'late  on  fighting  the  whole  county?  " 

"  We  differ  considerably  in  regard  to  the  state 
of  feeling  in  this  county.  We  are  between  two 
fires,  and  I  think  we  had  better  not  say  anything 
more  on  that  subject." 

"  That's  so  ;  but  one  fire  is  an  alfired  sight  hotter 
than  t'other ;  and  that's  the  one  that  will  burn  up 
that  big  house  of  yourn." 


AN   OVERWHELMING    ARGUMENT  109 

"  I  shall  defend  my  house,  and  I  think  I  shall  be 
able  to  hold  my  own.  But  I  am  not  an  abolition- 
ist any  more  than  you  are,  Brother  Titus,"  mildly 
suggested  Noah. 

"  You  shriek  for  the  Union,  and  it's  all  the  same 
thing  among  honest  folks  down  here,"  retorted 
the  Secessionist. 

"  I  hold  about  fifty  slaves,  and  I  had  an  idea 
that  this  made  me  a  slaveholder,"  said  Noah 
lightly. 

"  Don't  you  own  'em  ?  "  demanded  Titus  vio- 
lently; for  this  subject  touched  upon  one  of  his 
grievances.  "  I  have  done  everything  I  could  to 
save  you  from  any  hard  usage  on  the  part  of  our 
folks  in  spite  of  the  way  you've  used  me." 

"  I  ani  not  aware  that  I  have  used  you  badly. 
Brother  Titus." 

"  You  call  me  brother ;  but  judging  from  your 
actions  you  ain't  no  brother  of  mine." 

"I  should  like  to  have  you  tell  me  in  what 
manner  I  have  wronged  you,  Titus.  I  hear  from 
others  that  I  owe  you  five  thousand  dollars ;  but  I 
am  not  aware  that  I  owe  you  a  nickel,"  replied 
the  planter,  who  had  by  this  time  come  to  the 
conclusiou   that  the   quarrel  his  brother  insisted 


110  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

upon    fomenting    might  as   well  be    brought  to  a 
head  then  as  at  any  other  time. 

Titus  was  silent  for  a  moment,  and  resumed  his 
seat  on  the  bench,  from  which  he  had  risen  a  dozen 
times  in  his  excitement  as  the  interview  proceeded. 
He  looked  as  though  he  was  gathering  up  his 
thoughts  in  order  to  present  his  argument,  as  he 
evidently  intended  it  should  be,  in  the  most  forci- 
ble manner. 

"  If  a  man  has  two  brothei-s,  and  one  of  them 
goes  back  on  liim,  is  that  any  reason  why  the  other 
should  go  back  on  him?"  asked  the  dissatisfied 
one  with  more  coolness  and  dignity  than  he  had 
before  exhibited. 

Mrs.  Amelia,  years  before,  had  tried  to  reform 
his  language,  picked  up  in  the  taverns  and  among 
coarse  associates,  and  she  had  succeeded  to  some 
extent.  He  could  talk  with  a  fair  degree  of  cor- 
rectness ;  but  he  had  two  methods  of  expression, 
one  of  which  he  called  his  "  Sunday  lingo,"  used 
on  state  occasions,  and  his  ordinarj^  speech  at  home 
and  among  his  chosen  associates,  enlarged  by  the 
addition  of  some  Southern  words  and  phrases. 
He  began  his  argument  in  his  best  style,  though 
he  had  never  been  able  to  banish  his  use  of  the 
milder  slang. 


AN   OVEKWHELMING   ARGUMENT  111 

"Decidedly  not,"  replied  Noah  very  promptly. 
"  On  the  contrary,  he  ought  to  stand  by  the 
brother  if  he  has  been  wronged." 

"  That  is  just  exactly  what  you  have  not  done, 
Noah  Lyon!"  exclaimed  Titus,  springing  from 
his  seat  again.  "  And  Nathan  said  unto  David, 
*  Thou  art  the  man  !  '  " 

"  Which  means  that  I  am  the  man,"  answered 
Noah,  his  smile  becoming  almost  a  laugh.  "  I 
didn't  know,  Brother  Titus,  that  I  was  the  David, 
and  I  must  ask  you  to  explain." 

"  Dunk  went  back  on  me,"  continued  the  mal- 
content, recalling  the  name  by  which  the  colonel 
was  known  on  the  farm  in  his  boyhood. 

"I  was  not  aware  tliat  Dunk  did  any  such  a 
thing.     I  suppose  you  mean  in  his  will." 

"  That  is  just  what  I  mean !  "  stormed  Titus. 
"  He  gave  you  ten  thousand  dollars  more  than  he 
gave  me ;  and  that  was  not  fair  or  right." 

''  But  the  will  explains  why  he  did  so." 

"  On  account  of  fetching  up  them  two  children ! 
I  wouldn't  have  brought  in  any  bill  for  taking  care 
of  my  dead  brother's  children.  I  ain't  one  of 
them  sort!"  protested  Titus. 

"  But  you  refused  to  take  one  of  them  into  your 


112  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

family  when  I  proposed  it  to  you,"  suggested 
Noah  very  gently. 

"  Because  my  wife  was  sick  at  the  time,"  said 
Titus,  wincing  at  the  remark. 

"•  You  did  not  offer  to  take  one  of  them  after- 
wards. But  I  did  not  bring  iii  any  bill;  I  never 
even  mentioned  the  matter  to  the  colonel  when  I 
wrote  to  him.  I  boarded,  clothed,  and  schooled 
them  for  ten  years,  and  paid  all  their  doctor's 
bills." 

"  But  Dunk  gave  you  ten  thousand  dollars  for 
it ;  and  it  wasn't  right.  He  spent  a  month  with 
you  in  Derry  not  long  before  he  died,  and  you 
smoothed  his  fur  in  the  right  way,"  snarled  Titus. 

"  But  the  children  were  not  mentioned.  I  am 
sure  it  cost  me  a  thousand  dollars  a  year  to  take 
care  of  the  children  ;  but  I  did  not  complain, 
and  never  asked  you  or  Dunk  to  pay  a  cent  of  the 
cost.  The  colonel  made  his  will  to  suit  himself; 
and  he  never  spoke  or  wrote  of  the  matter  to  me." 

"•You  got  on  the  right  side  of  him,  and  he 
cheated  me  out  of  what  rightfully  belonged  to  me. 
I  ain't  talking  about  law,  but  about  right.  Half 
of  that  ten  thousand  belongs  to  me,  and  you  are 
keeping  me  out  of  it." 


AN   OVERWHELMIlsG   ARGUMENT  113 

"  It  was  right  for  you  and  Dunk  to  pay  as  much 
for  supporting  the  orphans  as  I  did.  Then  you 
and  he  owed  nie  two-thirds  of  the  sum  bequeathed 
to  me.  At  compound  interest  that  would  amount 
to  more  than  I  receive  under  the  will.  I  will 
figure  it  up  when  I  have  time,  and  of  course  if 
you  owe  me  anything  on  this  account,  you  will 
pay  me." 

This  argument  completely  overwhelmed  Titus  ; 
but  Levi  had  concluded  there  would  be  no  vio- 
lence, and  dashed  over  the  bridge  on  his  fiery 
colt. 


114  BROTHER   AGAINST    RROTHER 


CHAPTER   IX 

A  MOST    UNREASONABLE     BROTHER 

Titus  Lyon  dropped  into  his  seat  once  more 
when  Levi  approached.  He  scowled  at  the  man- 
ager as  he  swept  by  with  a  bow  to  his  employer. 
He  had  been  talking  very  loud  about  what  was 
fair  and  riglit,  and  he  could  not  deny  that  the 
expense  of  supporting  the  orphans  ought  to  be 
divided  among  the  three  brothers.  According  to 
Noah's  calculation,  the  boot  had  been  transfeiTcd 
to  the  other  leg,  and  he  owed  his  brother  some- 
thinof  on  this  account  if  the  matter  was  to  be 
equitably  adjusted. 

Titus  could  not  gainsay  the  position  of  the 
planter,  and  he  tried  to  choke  down  his  wrath; 
and  just  then  he  would  have  vented  it  upon  the 
innocent  overseer  if  he  had  not  flown  like  the 
wind  across  the  bridge,  making  the  planks  dance  a 
hornpipe  under  the  feet  of  his  steed.  As  the  mal- 
content was  silent  for  the  want  of  an  argument 
with  which  to  combat  that  of  his  brother,  Noah 


A    MOST    UNREASONABLE    BROTHER  115 

went  over  the  subject,  and  clinched  the  nail  he 
had  driven  in  before. 

"  I'll  look  the  thing  over  again  when  I  go  home, 
for  I  want  to  be  fair  and  right  in  everything  I  do," 
said  Titus,  after  he  had  sought  in  vain  for  an 
argument  with  which  he  could  upset  the  theory 
of  Noah.  "  I  only  claimed  that  you  owed  me 
half  of  the  ten  thousand ;  I  didn't  ask  for  the 
whole  on't." 

"  You  never  asked  for  even  half  of  it  before  ; 
you  only  told  others  that  I  owed  you  that  sura," 
replied  Noah. 

"Well,  I  believed  it." 

"  In  that  case  neither  you  nor  the  colonel  would 
pav  anything  towards  the  support  of  the  children 
for  ten  years,  for  the  law  would  divide  the  prop- 
erty equally  between  us,"  replied  Noah.  "  I  can't 
tell  exactly  how  the  matter  stands  till  I  figure  it 
up  ;  but  I  think  you  will  owe  me  something  if  we 
settle  it  on  the  basis  you  suggest." 

"  I  guess  we'd  better  drop  the  subject  till  we 
have  both  looked  it  over  agin,"  added  Titus, 
utterly  disgusted  with  the  result  of  the  argument. 
'•'  I  don't  say  that  Dunk  hadn't  a  right  to  dispose 
of  his  property  as  he  pleased;  but  jest  s'pose'n  he 


116  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

had  left  it  all  to  me  and  gi'n  jou  nothin'  —  would 
that  been  right?  " 

"  If  he  had  had  any  reason  for  doing  so,  it 
would  have  been  his  right  to  do  so ;  but  I  should 
say  I  should  not  be  in  condition  to  be  an  impartial 
judge  in  the  matter,"  said  Noah  with  a  smile. 

"  Did  he  have  any  reason  for  treating  me  any 
wus  than  he  did  you  ?  "  asked  Titus  sharply,  as 
he  sprang  to  his  feet  again.  "  Dunk  wa'n't  no 
abolitionist,  and  went  with  tlie  folks  round  here 
on  politics.  He  'n'  I  agreed,  and  never  had  no 
dispute  on  these  things." 

"  I  don't  think  the  colonel  did  treat  you  any 
worse  than  he  did  me.  He  chose  to  pay  for  sup- 
porting the  orphans,  though  I  never  asked  him  to 
do  so,  or  hinted  at  any  such  thing.  We  have 
talked  that  over,  and  nothing  more  need  be  said 
about  it  now.  I  have  indicated  how  that  thing 
might  be  fairly  settled,  and  we  will  let  it  rest 
there." 

"  But  I  still  say  Dunk  used  me  wus  'n  he  did 
you ;  and  as  a  brother  you  are  in  duty  bound  to 
set  me  right,  as  you  said  one  of  the  same  blood 
should  do." 

"  I  don't  understand  you,  Brother  Titus ;  for  I 


A   MOST   UNREASONABLE   BROTHER  117 

am  not  aware  that  the  colonel  treated  nie  any  bet- 
ter in  his  will  than  he  did  you,"  replied  Noah,  won- 
dering what  further  complaint  his  brother  could 
make. 

"Didn't  he  give  five  thousand  dollars  to  that 
cuss  that  just  rid  over  the  bridge  ?  "  demanded 
Titus  with  a  sort  of  triumphant  tone  and  manner, 
as  though  he  had  the  planter  where  no  argument 
could  avail  him.  "  That  was  just  the  same  as  tak- 
ing twenty-five  hundred  dollars  out  of  my  pocket, 
as  well  as  out  of  yours." 

"  But  you  don't  bear  in  mind,  my  dear  brother, 
that  the  colonel  was  disposing  of  his  own  property, 
and  not  yours  or  mine,"  said  Noah  with  a  pro- 
nounced laugh  at  the  absurdity  of  the  other's  posi- 
tion, 

"  Don't  go  to  dearin'  me,  Noah  ;  it  will  be  time 
enough  for  that  sort  of  thing  when  you've  done  me 
justice,"  snarled  Titus. 

"  When  I've  done  you  justice  ! "  exclaimed  the 
planter,  rising  from  his  seat  again  to  vent  his 
mirth.  "I  must  do  you  justice  because  your 
brother  and  mine  gave  Levi  Bedford  five  thousand 
dollars !  Must  I  pay  you  twenty-five  hundred 
dollars  on  this  account  ?  " 


118  BUOTHEU    AGAiKST    BltOTHEK 

"I  didn't  say  so." 

"  But  you  implied  it ;  for  you  were  trying  to 
prove  that  the  colonel  used  me  better  than  he  did 
you  It  seems  to  me  that  you  ought  to  make  your 
claim  on  Levi,  if  anybody," 

"  You  git  ahead  faster'n  I  do.  I  only  meant  to 
say  that  Dunk  didn't  use  me  right  when  he  gave 
his  money  to  this  mean  whelp ;  but  he  treated  you 
as  bad  as  he  did  me,  Noah." 

"  I  have  no  complaint  whatever  to  make,  and  I 
am  glad  the  colonel  remembered  Levi  handsomely; 
he  deserved  it,  for  he  had  always  been  a  useful 
and  faithful  overseer,"  added  Noah  ver}'  decidedly. 

"Let  that  rest,"  said  Titus  when  he  found  that 
he  made  no  headway  in  the  direction  he  had 
chosen.  "  I  s'pose  you  won't  agree  with  me,  but 
I  say  Dunk  ought  to  have  left  this  place  to  me  in- 
stid  of  you.  I  was  his  oldest  brother,  and  I  have 
lived  here  eight  years,  and  know  all  about  the 
plantation,  while  you  never  saw  it  till  after  Dunk 
was  dead." 

"  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  colonel  knew  what 
he  was  about,  and  he  made  his  will  to  suit  him- 
self," answered  Noah. 

"  I  should   think  he  made  it  to  suit  you.     Of 


A  MOST  UNREASONABLE  BROTHER     119 

course  I  know  it's  law,  but  it  wa'n't  right," 
growled  Titus. 

"  If  you  think  it  was  not  right,  why  don't  you 
contest  the  will,  and  have  it  set  aside  ?  " 

"  Don't  I  say  it  was  law ;  and  I  suppose  it  can't 
be  helped  now,"  and  the  injured  man  tried  tcf  put 
on  an  air  of  resignation.     "  But  I  ain't  done." 

"  I  should  say  you  had  said  enough  ;  for  there 
seems  to'  be  no  foundation  for  any  of  your  com- 
plaints. I  think  the  colonel  meant  to  be  fair  and 
just,  and  make  an  equal  distribution  of  his  prop- 
erty between  you  and  me.  Taking  out  fifteen 
thousand  dollars  he  gave  to  charity  and  his 
friends  "  — 

"That  was  giving  away  what  belonged  to  you 
and  me,"  interposed  the  objector. 

"  You  are  as  unreasonable  as  a  pig  in  a  cornfield. 
Brother  Titus  !  "  exclaimed  Noah,  whose  abundant 
patience  was  on  the  verge  of  exhaustion.  "Dun- 
can was  giving  away  his  own  property,  and  not 
yours  or  mine,  as  you  appear  to  think  he  was, 
especially  yours  ;  for  T  believe  he  did  just  right. 
Taking  out  the  fifteen  thousand  and  the  ten  he 
paid  for  the  support  of  the  orphans.  —  which  I  sup- 
pose you  mean  to  have  settled  up  in  another  way. 


120       BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

—  there  was  seventy-five  thousand  dollars  left, 
which  he  divided  equally  among  his  brothers  and 
the  representatives  of  the  one  who  died  over  ten 
years  ago.  That  is  according  to  the  valuation  an- 
nexed to  the  will." 

"  It's  mighty  strange,  Noah,  that  you  can't  see 
nothin'  when  it's  p'inted  out  to  you,'"  stormed 
Titus,  his  wrath  rising  to  the  boiling  point  at  his 
repeated  defeats  ;  for,  "  though  vanquished,  he 
could  argue  still." 

"  I  don't  believe  at  all  in  your  pointing.  Brother 
Titus." 

"  You  talk  about  that  valuation ;  but  it  was  a 
fraud,  and  it  was  meant  to  cheat  me  out  of  eight 
or  ten  thousand  dollars  !  "  roared  the  malcontent, 
gesticulating  violently.  "  It  ought  to  been  thirty 
thousand  dollars  more'n  'twas  !  I  say  it  out  loud; 
and  I  know  what  I'm  talkin'  about !  " 

"I  don't  think  you  do,  Brother  Titus.  I  think 
you  had  better  stop  drinking  whiske}^  for  a  week, 
and  then  we  can  talk  this  subject  over  more  satis- 
factorily." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  accuse  me  of  bein'  drunk, 
Noah  Lyon  ? "  demanded  Titus,  shaking  his  fist 
in   the  face  of  his   brother;  and  at  this  moment 


'Then  you  mean  I  am  drunk."     Page  121 


A   MOST    UNEEASOKABLE   BROTHER  121 

that  colt  was  dashinsf  over  the  bridofe  at  a  dead 
run,  with  Levi  on  his  back. 

"  I  don't  think  you  are  drunk,  Brother  Titus, 
as  tipplers  understand  the  word,  but  you  are 
under  the  influence  of  liquor,  and  it  affects  your 
judgment,"  replied  Noah  as  gently  as  though  he 
had  been  speaking  in  a  prayer-meeting. 

"Then  you  mean  that  I  am  drunk !  " 

Both  of  his  fists  were  clinched,  and  he  was 
shaking  one  in  the  face  of  the  planter,  when  the 
bay  colt  dashed  in  between  them,  Noah  falling 
back  before  the  menacing  demonstration  of  Titus. 
Levi  had  dismounted  at  the  end  of  the  bridge,  and 
seated  himself  in  the  arbor  where  he  could  still 
see  the  two  men.  When  Titus  shook  his  fist  in 
the  face  of  the  planter,  he  leaped  upon  the  colt  as 
though  he  had  been  fifty  pounds  lighter,  and 
galloped  to  the  scene  of  the  wordy  contest. 

"  What  do  you  want  here  ?  "  demanded  the  vis- 
itor, with  a  very  unnecessary  expletive. 

"  What  is  it,  Levi  ?  "  asked  Noah. 

"I  didn't  know  but  you  might  want  me,"  re- 
plied the  manager;  but  the  demonstrative  person 
was  his  employer's  brother,  and  he  refrained  from 
using  the  strong  language  that  came  to  his 
tongue's  end. 


122       BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

"  I  don't  want  you  for  anything  just  now, 
Levi,"  replied  the  planter,  sorry  that  there  should 
have  been  a  witness  to  the  stormy  interview  with 
his  brother;  and  he  wondered  if  he  had  not  been 
too  plain-spoken,  mild  and  dignified  as  he  had  been. 

"  What  do  you  mean,  you  scoundrel,  by  stickin' 
your  nose  in  where  you're  not  wanted?"  demanded 
Titus  savagely,  as  he  shook  his  fist,  relieved  from 
duty  before  the  planter,  in  the  direction  of  the 
overseer. 

Levi  wheeled  his  horse  so  that  he  crowded  the 
angry  man  out  of  his  place,  and  made  him  spring 
to  keep  out  of  the  way  of  the  fiery  animal ;  but 
he  made  no  re])ly  to  tlie  abuse  cast  upon  him. 
Noah  nodded  his  head  in  the  direction  of  the 
mansion,  and  the  manager  rode  off,  though  it 
was  evident  to  his  employer  that  he  was  itching 
to  lay  hands  on  the  turbulent  visitor. 

"  I  hate  that  villain  !  "  gasped  Titus. 

"  And  he  despises  you  as  tlioroughly  as  you 
hate  him ;  so  there  is  no  love  lost.  But  I  think 
you  had  better  conduct  yourself  a  little  more 
peaceably,  Titus ;  for  I  do  not  like  to  have  the 
people  on  the  plantation  see  that  there  is  any 
difficulty  between  us,  for  we  are  brothers,  I  wish 


A  MOST  UNREASONABLE  BROTHER     123 

you  to  remember.  Perhaps  we  had  better  drop 
the  subject  where  it  is,  for  it  is  ahnost  supper- 
time,"  said  Noah  with  the  most  conciliatory  tone 
and  manner. 

"Not  jest  yet,"  returned  Titus  warmly.  "I  said 
that  valuation  was  a  fraud,  meant  to  cheat  me  out 
of  my  rightful  due ;  and  you  told  me  I  was  drunk, 
which  ain't  no  kind  of  an  argument." 

"I  did  not  say  that  exactly;  but  if  it  was  an 
argument  for  anything,  it  was  that  we  should  talk 
this  matter  over  some  time  when  you  had  not 
drunk  anything." 

"I  drink  something  every  day;  and  I  have  a 
perfect  right  to  do  so." 

"I  don't  dispute  it." 

"Dunk  gave  you  all  the  niggers,  and  did  not 
put  them  in  the  valuation.  Wasn't  that  cheat- 
ing me  out  of  my  share  of  the  thirty  thousand 
they  would  bring  even  in  these  shaky  times  ?  " 

"I  don't  think  it  was.  I  repeat  that  the  colonel 
had  a  perfect  right,  just  as  good  a  right  as  you 
have  to  drink  whiskey,  though  I  don't  do  so,  to 
dispose  of  his  property  as  he  pleased,"  added 
Noah,  looking  down  at  the  planks  of  the  bridge, 
and  remaining  for  a  minute  in  deep  thought. 


124  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  That  ain't  no  argument ! "  blustered  Titus. 
"The  law  gives  a  man's  property  to  his  brothers 
and  sisters  when  he  leaves  no  parents  or  children  ; 
and  every  honest  and  just  man  does  the  same 
thing." 

"I  did  not  mean  to  say  anj-thing  to  anybody 
about  the  servants  on  the  place ;  but  I  feel  obliged 
to  speak  to  you  about  them  so  far  as  to  tell  the 
facts  relating  to  them,"'  said  Noah  when  he  had 
come  to  this  conclusion. 

"I  cal'late  you  better  speak  out  if  you've  got 
anything  to  say,  or  else  pay  me  over  fifteen  thou- 
sand dollars  for  my  share  in  the  value  of  them 
niggers,"  replied  Titus  with  a  triumphant  air, 
for  he  believed  he  had  gained  a  poiut. 

"  When  I  was  at  Colonel  Cosgrove's  house  on 
the  day  of  our  ariival,  he  handed  me  a  letter, 
heavily  sealed  with  red  wax,  from  our  deceased 
brother.  This  letter  contained  another.  I  have 
both  of  these  letters  in  the  safe  in  the  library. 
Now,  if  you  will  go  to  the  house  with  me,  I  will 
show  you  both  of  these  letters,"  continued  the 
planter,  disregarding  the  tone  and  manner  of  his 
irate  brother. 

Titus  was  curious  to   know  what   the  colonel 


A   MOST    UNREASONABLE    13UOTHEU  125 

had  to  say  in  defence  of  his  conduct,  and  he  as- 
sented to  the  visit  to  the  library.  Noali  produced 
the  two  letters,  handing  the  opened  one  to  his 
brother,  and  showing  the  heavily  sealed  one  to 
him  but  not  permitting  it  to  pass  out  of  his  hands. 
The  malcontent  read  the  opened  one. 

"  Not  to  sell  one  of  the  niggers  for  five  years  !  " 
he  exclaimed  when  he  had  finished  it.  ''That  is 
another  outrage  !  And  you  are  not  to  open  that 
other  letter  for  the  same  time.  Give  it  to  me, 
Noah,  and  I  will  open  it  now !  " 

"  It  shall  not  be  opened  till  the  five  years  have 
expired,"  answered  the  planter  firmly,  as  lie  re- 
turned both  of  the  epistles  to  the  safe  and  locked 
the  door  of  it. 

Titus  was  more  violent  than  ever,  for  he  had 
been  defeated  in  his  last  and  most  pi-omising 
stronghold,  as  he  regarded  it.  He  stormed  like 
a  madman,  and  kept  it  up  for  nearly  an  hour. 
He  made  so  much  noise  that  Mrs.  Noah  knocked 
at  the  door  to  learn  what  was  the  matter.  At  the 
same  time  she  called  them  to  supper ;  but  Titus 
was  so  angry  that  he  ru&lied  out  of  tlie  house, 
called  for  his  team,  and  left  with  his  wife  at  once. 


126  BUOTHEK    AGAINST   BKOTHEK 


CHAPTER   X 

THE   SINK-CAVERN    NEAR    BAR   CREEK 

The  supper  at  the  mansioji  had  waited  till  it 
was  quite  daik;  and  it  was  evident  to  Mrs.  Noah 
that  the  brotliers  were  engaged  in  important  busi- 
ness, for  they  had  been  talking  on  the  bridge  all 
the  afternoon,  and  Titus  spoke  so  loud  in  the 
library  that  he  could  be  heard  all  over  the  house, 
though  he  could  not  be  understood.  Something 
very  exciting  was  passing  between  them ;  Mrs. 
Noah  thought  it  was  politics,  but  Mrs.  Titus 
thought  it  was  about  '^  that  story "  she  had  re- 
peated. 

As  the  angry  brother  passed  the  door  of  the 
sitting-room  he  called  his  wife  out,  and  bolted 
from  the  house.  Noali  followed,  and  rang  the 
stable  bell.  Frank  brought  the  team  to  the  door  ; 
Titus  pushed  his  suffering  wife  into  it,  and  drove 
off  without  the  formality  of  saying  good-night. 
The  planter  ate  his  supper,  and  was  as  pleasant 
as  usual,  saying  nothing  of  the  business  which 
had  brought  Titus  to  Riverlawn. 


THE    SINK-CAVEHN    NEAR    BAR    CREEK       127 

"  It  seems  that  story  about  the  arms  and  am- 
munition has  no  truth  at  all  in  it,"  said  Mrs.  Noah. 

"  So  Titus  says,"  replied  the  husband. 

"  Meely  was  terribly  excited  about  it,  and  said 
she  ought  not  to  have  said  a  word  about  it.  She 
begged  me  not  to  let  any  one  in  the  house  say  any- 
thing about  it  to  any  one.  Her  husband  abused 
her,  and  even  struck  her,  for  what  she  had  done." 

"  I  did  not  know  but  he  would  strike  me  this 
afternoon.  I  suppose  the  boys  have  had  their 
supper,"  added  Noah,  looking  over  the  table  to 
their  vacant  places. 

"  No,  they  have  not ;  I  haven't  seen  anything 
of  them  since  they  went  from  dinner,"  answered 
Mrs.  Lyon.     "  I  wonder  where  they  are  ?  " 

"  They  went  up  the  creek  together  in  one  of 
the  boats  just  after  Titus  came,  and  I  haven't  seen 
or  heard  anything  of  them  since,"  said  Noah.  "  I 
don't  think  they  were  going  a-fishing.  They  have 
been  gone  about  seven  hours  now,  and  it  is  time 
they  were  at  home.  Did  you  see  anything  of 
them,  Levi?" 

"  I  saw  them  rowing  up  the  creek  when  I  was 
riding  up  to  the  hill  pasture  ;  but  I  haven't  seen 
them  since,"  replied  the  overseer. 


128  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"I  hope  nothing  has  happened  to  them,"  con- 
tinued Mrs.  Lyon,  looking  quite  anxious.  "  Per- 
haps the  boat  has  been  upset." 

"  I  don't  believe  it  did ;  but  if  it  went  over, 
both  of  the  boys  can  swim  like  ducks,"  replied 
the  planter. 

The  conversation  in  regard  to  the  absentees  was 
continued  till  the  meal  was  finished,  and  all  the 
party  were  very  much  ti'oubled.  Levi  volunteered 
to  ride  up  the  creek  road  and  look  for  them ;  and 
just  as  he  was  going  to  the  stable,  the  absentees 
came  into  tlie  house. 

"  Where  in  the  world  have  you  been,  boys  ?  " 
demanded  Mrs.  Lj^^on,  delighted  to  find  they  were 
safe. 

"  We  have  been  exploring  the  creek,  and  we 
have  been  a  good  ways  up,  as  far  as  the  rocky 
hills,"  replied  Deck,  as  he  seated  liimself  at  the 
table ;  and  Diana  went  for  the  waffies  she  had 
kept  hot  for  them. 

"Did  you  catch  any  fish?  "  asked  Levi. 

"  Not  a  fish ;  we  did  not  put  a  line  into  the 
water." 

They  had  no  narrative  to  relate,  or  if  they  had 
they  did  not  relate  it,    though  they  were   ques- 


THE   SINK-CAVERN    NEAll   BAR   CREEK      129 

tioned  for  some  time,  and  they  told  what  they 
had  seen,  or  a  portion  of  it. 

"  While  you  are  here,  boys,  I  want  to  tell  you 
that  your  Aunt  Amelia  has  been  at  the  house  all 
the  afternoon,"  said  Mrs.  Lyon.  "  She  came  to 
take  back  that  story  she  told  me  this  morning  in 
her  own  house  about  the  arms  and  ammunition. 
She  misunderstood  your  uncle,  and  there  is  not  a 
word  of  truth  in  it.  So  you  will  understand,  all 
of  you,  that  not  a  word  is  to  be  said  about  it  out 
of  the  house." 

"  Not  a  word  of  truth  in  it !  "  exclaimed  Deck  ; 
and  Artie  drojjped  his  hot  waffle  in  astonishment, 
or  under  the  influence  of  some  other  emotion. 

"  Your  aunt  says  there  are  no  arms  liidden  on 
the  river,  or  anywhere  else.  You  mustn'-t  say  a 
word  about  the  matter,  and  I  liave  cautioned  all 
in  the  house  not  to  whisper  a  sound  of  it,"  added 
Mrs.  Lyon. 

Deck  looked  at  Artie,  and  Artie  looked  at  Deck. 
A  significant  smile  passed  between  them,  but  they 
said  notliing.  As  soon  as  they  had  finished  their 
supper  they  followed  the  planter  into  his  library, 
which  had  been  lighted  before.  It  \A'as  an  impor- 
tant conference  which  followed  there,  and  it  must 


130  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

be  left  in  progress  in  order  to  return  to  the  boat  in 
which  the  boys  were  pursuing  their  adventure  on 
the  creek. 

Artie  had  the  floor  on  the  boat,  and  he  had  just 
recalled  tlie  time  when  Koah  had  spoken  to  him 
about  being  out  so  late  the  night  before.  Deck 
remembered  it  very  well,  and  also  that  his  cousin 
had  evaded  an  adequate  explanation  of  his  absence 
from  the  house  when  he  ought  to  have  been  in 
bed. 

"  You  never  explained  why  you  were  out  so  late 
that  night,"  said  he. 

"  I  wanted  to  look  into  the  matter  a  little  more 
before  I  said  anything,  for  I  didn't  care  to  make  a 
fool  of  myself,"  replied  Artie. 

"  You  have  a  habit  of  keeping  your  mouth  shut 
pretty  tight,"  said  Deck  with  a  smile. 

"  I  don't  believe  in  talking  too  much  about 
things  you  don't  understand,  and  I  meant  to  have 
looked  into  the  matter  before  this  time,  but  some- 
how I  haven't  had  the  chance  to  do  so,"  replied 
Artie,  still  pulling  his  oar.  "I'm  going  to  tell 
you  about  my  night  adventure  now,  and  you  can 
judge  for  yourself  ^yhether  we  are  going  on  a  wild- 
goose  chase  up  the  creek." 


THE    SINK-CAVEKN    NEAR    BAU    CHEEK       131 

"  All  right ;  and  I  will  keep  my  oar  moiing  all 
the  time,  so  that  we  shall  be  getting  ahead  while  I 
listen,"  replied  Deck. 

"I  was  in  the  canoe,  and  I  had  gone  farther  up 
the  creek  than  I  had  ever  been  before,"  Artie  be- 
gan. "You  have  been  up  the  road  that  leads  to 
Dripping  Spring  and  the  Mammouth  Cave.  It 
crosses  the  railroad  about  five  miles  before  you 
get  to  the  spring,  and  the  creek  flows  within  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  of  this  place." 

"  I  remember  the  place  very  well ;  for  Levi 
stopped  his  team  there  to  let  the  girls  get  out  and 
pick  some  flowers.  I  could  see  the  creek  from 
this  spot,"  added  Deck. 

"  Then  you  know  the  place.  I  had  been  up  the 
creek  three  or  four  miles  farther,  and  I  was  on  my 
way  home.  I  had  been  ashore  just  abreast  of 
Dripping  Spring,  and  I  got  interested  in  looking 
over  a  sink, —  I  believe  that  is  what  they  call 
these  holes  in  the  ground  down  here,  —  and  the 
sun  went  down  before  I  thought  how  late  it  was 
getting.  But  I  found  the  hole  led  into  a  cave; 
but  it  was  too  dark  for  me  to  explore  it.  I  made 
a  note  of  it,  to  bring  a  lantern  up  and  survey  the 
cavern  when  I  had  plenty  of  time  to  do  so." 


132  BltOTHEE   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  That  will  be  a  good  job  for  both  of  us  some 
time,"  suggested  Deck. 

"  I  couldn't  tell  how  far  I  was  from  home,  but  I 
knew  it  was  a  long  distance,  and  I  made  tracks 
for  the  canoe  as  soon  as  I  saw  that  it  was  getting 
daik.  I  hurried  up  till  my  arms  ached  so  that  I 
had  to  stop  and  rest.  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
must  take  it  moderately  or  I  never  sliould  get  home. 

"  While  I  was  resting  I  saw  three  lights  off  to 
the  south  of  me,  and  then  I  knew  I  was  near  that 
road.  I  could  make  out  about  half  a  dozen  men 
or  boys  there,  and  I  watched  them  for  some  time. 
I  concluded  that  they  were  up  to  some  mischief, 
and  in  my  interest  I  forgot  how  late  it  was  get- 
ting. I  was  possessed  to  know  what  iniquity  was 
going  on  there>  and  I  hauled  the  canoe  up  to  the 
shore  and  made  the  painter  fast  to  a  bush.  I 
landed,  and  made  my  way  as  near  to  the  road  as 
I  dared  to  go.  The  ground  was  low,  and  covered 
with  clumps  of  bushes,  so  I  had  no  difficulty  in 
hiding  myself  till  I  was  within  twenty  feet  of  the 
party. 

"I  could  hear  every  word  they  said;  and  the 
man  who  was  bossing  the  job,  whatever  it  was, 
satisfied  me  that  he  was  Uncle  Titus." 


THE    SINK-CAVERN    NEAR    BAR    CREEK       133 

*' Uncle  Titus  I "  exclaimed  Deck,  ceasing  to 
row  in  his  astonishment. 

"  Not  the  least  doubt  of  it ;  and  more  than  this, 
I  soon  recognized  the  tones  of  Sand}-  and  Orly  ; 
but  I  don't  know  who  the  other  three  were." 

"But  what  were  they  doing?"  asked  Declc,  ab- 
sorbed in  tlie  narrative. 

"  You  have  stopped  rowing,  Deck,  and  we  shall 
never  get  there  at  this  rate." 

The  stroke  oarsman  turned  his  body  so  that  he 
could  change  hands  at  the  handle  of  the  oar,  and 
then  resumed  pulling. 

"  Well,  this  was  an  adventure  ;  but  you  didn't 
tell  me  what  they  were  doing,"  added  Deck. 

"  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it,  but  don't  stop  row- 
ing, or  we  shall  not  get  home  before  midnight,  and 
father  will  give  us  a  lecture  for  being  out  late  at 
night.  The  men  were'  handling  a  lot  of  boxes. 
Some  of  them  were  long  enough  to  hold  coffins, 
and  I  wondered  if  they  hadn't  been  killing  Union 
men,  and  were  getting  rid  of  the  bodies.  Then 
they  brought  out  a  lot  of  hay  poles  or  hand- 
barrows  from  the  two  big  wagons  in  the  road.  I 
saw  them  put  one  of  the  boxes  on  the  poles  or 
barrow,  and  move  towards  the  creek.     I  thought 


134  BilOTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

it  was  about  time  for  me  to  be  leaving,  for  I  be- 
lieved they  would  kill  me  if  they  caught  me." 

'^  They  wouldn't  have  let  you  off  with  a  whole 
skin,  anyhow,"  said  Deck.  "  Do  you  suppose  the 
boxes  contained  bodies,  Artie  ?  " 

"■  Hold  on  till  I  come  to  it,  and  I  will  tell  you 
all  about  it,"  replied  tlie  narrator  rather  im- 
patiently. "  I  wasn't  safe  where  I  was,  and  I 
crept  back  to  the  creek  between  the  clumps  of 
bushes  without  making  a  bit  of  noise  on  the  soft 
ground.  The  box  the  first  couple  carried  was 
heavy  and  the  bushes  were  in  their  way,  so  that 
they  could  not  get  along  very  fast.  As  soon  as  I 
was  out  of  hearing  of  the  party,  I  ran  with  all  my 
might." 

"  I  don't  blame  you  for  being  in  a  hurry,  for  if 
Uncle  Titus  had  got  hold  of  you  he  would  have 
made  you  see  more  stars  then  were  in  the  sky  just 
then.  I  wonder  if  they  had  been  killing  Union 
men.  The  Seceshers -have  done  that  thing  in  this 
State.  A  Union  man  was  murdered  in  his  own 
house  not  far  from  here." 

"  Dry  up,  Deck,  or  I  shall  never  get  through 
with  my  story  !  "  exclaimed  Artie,  who  did  not 
relish  these  repeated  interruptions. 


THE    SINK-CAVERX   NEAR   BAR   CREEK      135 

"  Go  on,  Artie ;  I  won't  say  another  word," 
Deck  promptly  promised. 

"  I  reached  the  creek,  and  cast  oif  the  canoe.  I 
crossed  over  to  the  other  side,  and  pulled  down 
stream  ;  for  I  knew  that  the  two  with  the  hox 
could  not  be  near  the  shore.  I  kejjt  on  towards 
home,  but  I  was  careful  not  to  make  any  noise 
with  my  oars.  Just  below  I  saw  a  big  flatboat, 
like  the  gundalow  they  used  to  have  on  the  river 
to  carry  hay  from  the  meadows.  I  drove  the 
canoe  into  some  bushes,  and  waited.  The  two 
men  brought  that  long  box  to  the  shore,  and 
loaded  it  into  the  flatboat,  which  was  bisf  enousfh 
to  carry  six  cords  of  wood. 

"  The  next  load  was  brought  by  four  men  ;  and 
I  could  see  by  the  way  they  handled  it  tliat  it 
was  very  heav}^  I  stopped  till  they  had  brought 
down  tAvo  more  boxes,  and  then  I  thouglit  it  was 
time  for  me  to  l)e  going.  When  the  party  had  all 
left  the  sliore  I  rowed  along  by  the  bushes  that 
overhang  the  creek  till  I  got  round  the  bend.  I 
didn't  wait  to  see  any  more,  but  rowed  as  fast  as 
I  could ;  and  when  I  got  to  the  pier  I  was  so  tired 
I  could  hardly  stand  up.  That  is  the  end  of  the 
story,  Deck,   and    you    know  as  much  about  the 


136  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

affair  as  I  do  ;  and  I  will  answer  all  of  your  ques- 
tions as  well  as  I  can." 

"You  did  not  find  out  anything  for  certain?" 
added  the  listener,  disappointed  because  his  cousin 
had  not  ascertained  what  was  in  the  boxes. 

"  I  did  not ;  but  I  have  been  able  to  guess  at 
some  things ;  and  that  is  the  privilege  of  a  New 
England  Yankee." 

"  Well,  what  do  you  guess  was  in  those 
boxes  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  guess  on  that  question  at  the  time  of 
it;  but  I  was  satisfied  that  they  concealed  some 
sort  of  iniquity." 

"  What  do  you  suppose  they  were  putting  them 
in  the  boat  for  ?  ' ' 

"  Not  to  take  them  down  the  river,  for  they 
would  have  carried  them  to  some  place  on  its 
banks  if  they  had  wanted  to  do  that.  Tliey 
wanted  to  take  them  up  the  creek,  and  this  was 
the  nearest  point  to  it." 

"  What  did  they  want  to  do  with  the  boxes  ? 
Oh,  I  know !  They  were  going  to  sink  the  bodies 
in  the  creek  !  "  exclaimed  Deck. 

"That  woQld  have  been  a  good  enough  guess  a 
fortnight  ago ;  but  it  isn't  wortli  shucks  now.     I 


THE    SINK-CAVERN    NEAR    BAR    CREEK       137 

told  you  before  that  I  could  explain  things  better 
this  afternoon  than  I  could  when  I  saw  what  the 
men  were  doing." 

"How  is  that?"  asked  Deck  with  his  mouth 
half  open. 

"  The  moment  mother  told  that  story  from  A'unt 
Amelia,  I  knew  what  was  in  the  boxes ;  and  they 
did  not  contain  bodies,  either." 

"  Oh,  I  see !  They  contained  the  arms-  and 
ammunition." 

"  A  blind  man  could  see  that." 

"  Well,  that  was  an  adventure.  You  mean  that 
they  were  going  to  put  them  in  the  cavern  by  the 
sink?" 

"  Precisely  that,  and  nothing  less  ;  and  now  we 
are  going  up  to  the  sink  to  see  for  ourselves  what 
is  in  the  boxes,"  replied  Artie. 

They  had  a  long  pull  before  them ;  but  they 
reached  the  place  by  five  o'clock,  and  explored  the 
cavern.  They  found  the  boxes  and  two  cannons 
with  their  carriages.  They  could  not  open  the 
boxes  for  the  want  of  any  tools ;  but  the  labels  as- 
sured them  they  contained  muskets  and  revolvers. 
They  hastened  down  the  creek ;  but  it  was  eight 
o'clock  when  they  reached  the  mansion. 


138       BEOTHEE  AGAINST  BEOTHER 


CHAPTER   XI 

AROUSED   TO    THE    SOLEMN    DUTY    OF   THE   HOUR 

It  was  more  than  two  hours  after  supper-time 
when  Deck  and  Artie  arrived.  They  were  very 
tired  and  very  hungry  after  their  long  pull  U})  the 
creek ;  but  they  felt  better  after  they  had  taken 
a  hearty  supper.  Deck  sought  the  first  opportu- 
nity to  detail  tlie  operations  of  the  afternoon  to 
his  father. 

"  Your  Uncle  Titus  has  been  here  this  afternoon, 
and  I  have  had  a  long  talk  with  him  on  the  bridge  ; 
but  his  first  business  here  was  to  disclaim  any 
knowledge  of  the  arms  and  ammunition  concealed 
on  the  river,"  said  Mr.  Lyon,  before  the  boys  had 
an  opportunity  to  open  with  the  story  of  their  ad- 
venture. "  He  says  your  Aunt  Amelia  understood 
him  with  lier  elbows,  and  it  was  a  ridiculous  story 
she  told  your  mother  without  a  word  of  truth  in  it." 

"  Without  a  word  of  truth  in  it,"  repeated  Deck, 
who  was  more  inclined  than  Artie  to  do  the  talk- 
ing, though  the  latter  was  fluent  enough  of  speecli 
when  the  occasion  required  it. 


AROUSED  TO  THE  DUTY  OF  THE  HOUR   139 

The  boys  looked  at  each  other;  and  they  did 
something  more  than  smile  this  time,  for  they 
laughed  out  loud.  In  view  of  the  revelation  they 
had  to  make,  the  affair  became  more  exciting ;  but 
after  the  discovery  they  had  made,  they  did  not 
wonder  that  Titus  had  been  so  earnest  in  liis  pur- 
pose to  contradict  the  statement  their  aunt  had 
made. 

"'  What  are  you  laughing  at,  boys  ?  "'  interposed 
their  father.  "  This  is  a  serious  matter  as  your 
uncle  looks  upon  it;  and  I  suppose  such  a  rumor 
circulated  about  the  county  might  get  him  and  his 
sons  into  trouble.  The  Unionists  regard  the  Home 
Guards  as  precisely  the  same  as  Secessionists,  and 
believe  that  they  are  armed,  so  far  as  they  are 
armed,  to  help  along  the  cause  of  the  South." 

"I  should  say  that  Uncle  Titus  might  be  a 
little  shaken  up  about  the  story  Aunt  Amelia  re- 
lated," added  Artie  with  a  significant  look  at  his 
cousin. 

"  I  don't  know  but  the  Union  people  would  mob 
him  if  they  believed  he  had  obtained  arms  for  any 
Home  Guards,  especially  for  such  ruffians  as  they 
say  he  has  been  gathering  together  for  his  com- 
pany," said  Mr.  Lj^on.     "  I  have  cautioned  all  who 


140  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

heard  the  story  not  to  mention  or  hint  at  it  in  the 
strongest  manner;  for  of  course  I  don't  want  to  get 
yonr  uncle  into  trouble  by  rej)eating  a  false  rumor." 

"Suppose  he  gets  himself  into  trouble?"  sug- 
gested Deck.  "  He  is  an  out-and-out  Secesher, 
and  he  don't  make  aryy  bones  of  saying  so  out 
loud.  Sandy  thinks  they  will  break  up  the  Union 
meeting  at  the  schoolhouse  to-morrow  night." 

"  Titus  says  he  has  done  his  best  to  prevent  any- 
thing of  the  kind  being  done,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon. 
"  He  thinks  I  should  be  mobbed  and  this  house 
burned  over  our  heads  if  he  did  not  use  his  influ- 
ence to  prevent  it.  But  your  uncle  believes  what 
he  wants  to  believe,  and  is  certain  a  vast  majoiity 
of  the  people  of  the  county  are  Secessionists.  I 
am  very  well  satisfied  that  they  are  at  least  about 
equally  divided.  At  any  rate,  the  Secessionists 
are  doing  their  best  to  overawe  the  Union  people, 
and  they  might  succeed  to  some  extent  if  they 
could  arm  the  villains  they  have  enrolled." 

"  Then  it  is  better  not  to  let  them  be  aimed," 
suggested  Deck,  with  a  glance  at  his  cousin. 

"  The  story  your  mother  told  at  dinner  made  it 
look  as  though  they  were  to  be  provided  with 
weapons  and  ammunition  at  once  ;  but  the  state- 


AROUSED  TO  THE  DUTY  OF  THE  HOUR   141 

ment  is  not  true,  and  we  appear  to  be  safe  for  the 
present,"  said  Mr.  Lyon.  "  But  where  have  you 
been  all  the  afternoon,  boys  ?  " 

"  Deck  will  tell  tlie  story,  father,"  replied  Artie. 

"  You  led  off  in  this  business,  Artie,  and  I  think 
you  had  better  tell  it,"  said  Deck,  though  he  was 
ready  enough  to  relate  the  adventure. 

"  We  will  both  tell  it,  then,"  added  Artie.  "  I 
will  begin  and  go  as  far  as  where  you  joined  me 
this  afternoon  at  the  bridge,  and  you  shall  tell  the 
rest  of  it." 

"  All  right ;  fire  away,  Artie." 

In  accordance  with  this  arrangement,  the  boys 
minutely  narrated  the  events  of  the  afternoon, 
to  the  great  astonishment  and  indignation  of  Mr. 
Lyon.  He  occasionally  interrupted  his  son  to  ask 
questions  in  regard  to  the  boxes  they  had  exam- , 
ined  in  the  cavern.  The  boys  described  the  cases, 
with  the  marks  upon  them,  and  the  listener  had  no 
doubt  they  contained  arms  and  ammunition.  The 
two  carriages  for  the  field-pieces  were  the  only  por- 
tion of  the  warlike  material  not  contained  in  boxes  ; 
and  tliese  were  almost  evidence  enough  to  deter- 
mine the  character  of  the  rest  of  the  goods. 

"  Were  the  boxes  all  of  the  same  kind  ?  "  asked 


142  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

the  father,  deeply  interested,  and  not  a  little  dis- 
turbed by  the  revelation  of  the  evening. 

"  They  wei'e  not  the  same,"  re|)lied  Deck,  taking 
a  paper  from  his  pocket,  on  which  he  had  wiitten 
down  a  list  of  the  cases.  "  The  lid  of  one  of  tlie 
two  in  which  the  cannon  were  boxed  lip  had  been 
split  off  in  part,  so  that  we  could  see  what  was  in 
it.  Twelve  cases  were  labelled  '  Breech-loading 
Rifles,'  and  the  rest  of  the  lot  were  marked  with 
the  kind  of  ammunition  they  contained.  The 
smallest  of  them  had  cannon-balls  and  grape  in 
them." 

"  There  isn't  any  doubt  about  the  matter  now," 
replied  Mr.  Lyon.  "  This  means  war ;  and  I  have 
no  doubt  they  are  to  be  used  in  this  county  by  your 
ancle's  cut-throats ;  for  that  is  what  tliey  are  accord- 
ing to  what  Colonel  Cosgrove  said  to  me  the  other 
day.  This  is  bad  business,"  and  the  planter  gazed 
at  the  floor,  his  wrinkled  brow  indicating  the  deep 
thought  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

'*•  Sandy  says  the  company  of  Home  Guards  is 
about  full,  and  I  suppose  they  will  not  leave  the 
arms  and  ammunition  in  the  cavern  for  any  great 
length  of  time,"  suggested  Deck. 

"Something   must   be    done,"    said    Mr.   Lyon. 


AROUSED  TO  THE  DUTY  OF  THE  HOUR   143 

"  If  that  company  get  these  weapons  they  will 
terrorize  the  whole  county.  There  are  some  very 
strong  Unionists  in  this  vicinity.  Colonel  Cos- 
grove  told  me  they  had  threatened  to  burn  his 
house,  though  he  is  a  very  conservative  man.  He 
was  in  favor  of  neutrality ;  but  he  admits  that-the 
Home  Guards  in  this  county  are  about  all  Seces- 
sionists. Your  Uncle  Titus  saj's  I  am  looked  upon 
as  an  abolitionist,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  him 
they  would  have  '  cleaned  me  out,'  as  he  called  it, 
before  this  time.  It  is  time  something  was  done," 
and  the  planter  relapsed  into  a  re  very  again. 

The  boys  were  silent.  Fort  Sumter  had  been 
bombarded,  and  its  heroic  garrison  had  marched 
out  with  the  honors  of  war.  The  country  was  in 
a  state  of  war.  The  call  of  the  President  for  sev- 
enty-five thousand  men  had  been  made.  Northern 
soldiers  were  marching  South  for  the  protection  of 
Washington.  Flags  were  flying,  drums  were  beat- 
ing, trumpets  were  blaring,  and  troops  were  organ- 
izing all  over  the  loyal  nation. 

In  Kentucky  men  were  enlisting  in  both  armies, 
though  the  majority  of  them  clung  to  the  flag  of 
the  Union,  inspired  by  the  traditions  of  the  State. 
But  large  portions  of  it  were  subjected  to  a  reign 


144  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

of  terror.  One  party  was  struggling  to  carry  the 
State  out  of  the  Union,  and  the  other  to  keep  it  in 
the  Union.  The  county  in  which  Noah  Lyon  and 
his  family  were  located  was  even  more  shaken  by 
these  discordant  elements  than  most  of  the  others  ; 
for  it  was  not  more  than  thirty  miles  from  the 
southern  boundary  of  the  State. 

"  It  almost  breaks  my  heart  to  have  my  only  liv- 
ing brother  associated  with,  and  even  leading,  these 
conspirators  against  the  Union,"  Mr.  Lyon  resumed, 
as  he  wiped  some  tears  from  his  eyes.  "  But  when 
it  comes  to  the  defence  of  the  old  flag  under  which 
we  have  become  the  most  enlightened  and  prosper- 
ous nation  in  the  world,  no  true  man  can  favor 
even  his  brother  when  he  plots  to  ruin  it.  Some- 
thing must  be  done  !  "  he  repeated  with  energy  as 
he  rose  to  his  feet,  and  emphasized  his  remark  with 
a  vigorous  stamp  of  his  foot. 

"What  shall  be  done,  father?"  asked  Deck, 
awed  by  the  manner  and  the  tears  of  his  father ; 
and  he  had  never  been  so  moved  before  in  his  life. 

"  Wq  must  defend  the  old  flag,  my  boys !  We 
must  rally  with  those  who  are  marching  to  the 
defence  of  the  Union !  The  time  for  talking  has 
gone  by,  and  the  time  for  action  has  come.     I  have 


AROUSED  TO  THE  DUTY  OF  THE  HOUR   145 

not  passed  the  military  age,  and  I  shall  not  shii-k 
the  plain  duty  of  the  citizen,  which  is  to  become  a 
soldier,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon  impressively. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  shall  join  the 
army,  father?  "  asked  Deck. 

"  Certainly ;  what  else  can  I  do  at  a  tim»  like 
this  ?  "  replied  the  father.  "  And  that  is  not  all, 
my  son  ;  you  and  Artemas  are  now  sixteen  years 
old,  nearly  seventeen.  You  are  both  stout  boys ; 
and  not  only  the  sire,  but  the  sons,  must  shoulder 
the  musket  and  march  to  the  battle-field." 

"  I  am  ready  for  one  ! "  exclaimed  Deck  with 
enthusiasm. 

"  I  am  ready  for  the  other  !  "  added  Artie  quite 
as  earnestly. 

"  For  some  time  I  have  seen  that  this  was  what 
we  must  come  to ;  but  I  have  put  off  saying 
anything  about  it,  for  it  is  a  solemn  and  even  an 
awful  thing  to  engage  in  the  strife  of  civil  war, 
brother  against  brother,  the  son  against  his  father, 
and  the  father  against  his  son." 

"  In  our  own  family,  we  shall  all  be  on  the  same 
side,"  added  Deck. 

"  But  your  uncle  and  his  two  sons  will  be  with 
the  enemies  of  the  Union.     It  is  not  of  our  choos- 


146  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

ing,  and  God  will  be  with  us  while  we  do  our  duty 
to  our  country,"  said  the  patriot  father,  as  he 
solemnly  lifted  his  eyes  upward.  "  Now,  my  sons, 
for  you  both  call  me  father,  and  I  have  always 
tried  to  be  tlie  same  to  both  of  you  "  — 

"  And  you  always  have  been  !  And  Aunt  Ruth 
has  been  a  mother  to  me  and  my  sister  Dorcas  !  " 
interposed  Artie,  as  he  wiped  the  tears  from  his 
eyes.  "  I  shall  never  again  call  either  of  you 
anything  but  father  or  mother.  I  am  ready  to 
enlist  whenever  you  say  the  word,  father." 

"  You  are  honest  and  true,  and  that  is  the  kind 
of  man  you  will  make,  my  son  ;  and  I  can  say  the 
same  of  Dexter.  You  will  both  make  good  soldiers." 

Both  the  father  and  the  sons  shed  tears  as  they 
realized,  as  they  never  had  before,  the  solemn  duty 
which  the  peril  of  the  Union  imposed  upon  them  ; 
and  they  were  inspired  to  do  that  duty  to  the  last 
drop  of  their  life-blood. 

"  There,  boys !  I  did  not  intend  to  make  a 
scene  like  this ;  but  the  finding  of  the  arms  and 
ammunition  convinces  me  that  your  Uncle  Titus 
and  his  villanous  associates  mean  to  make  war 
upon  loyal  men  in  this  county.  When  you  join 
the  ranks  of  the  Union  army,  you  will  fuid  them 


AROUSED  TO  THE  DUTY  OF  THE  HOUR   147 

all  in  the  columns  of  the  enemy.  You  have  done 
good  service  to  our  cause  in  the  discovery  and 
ferreting  out  of  this  conspiracy  against  the  true 
men  of  this  locality." 

"  It  was  all  hy  accident  that  I  found  out  about 
it,"  added  Artie  modestly. 

"  I  hope  you  will  forgive  me  for  scolding  at  you 
for  being  out  so  late  that  night,"  said  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  You  didn't  scold  me  ;  you  only  gave  me  some 
good  advice,  and  I  hope  I  shall  always  remember 
it.  But  I  did  not  know  tlien  what  I  had  dis- 
covered, or  where  they  were  storing  the  arms." 

"  You  did  exceedingly  well,  whether  you  knew 
what  you  were  doing  or  not.  Now  it  is  driven 
into  my  very  soul  that  I  ought  not  to  let  the 
enemy  profit  by  obtaining  those  arms.  I  have 
made  up  my  mind  that  it  would  l)e  treason,  or 
next  door  to  it,  for  me  to  let  Titus  and  his  gang 
have  all  these  weapons  ;  and  witli  the  blessing  of 
God  they  never  shall  have  them  !  " 

"  That  is  the  talk,  father  !  "  exclaimed  Deck. 

"  So  say  we  all  of  us ! "  Artie  chimed  in. 
"  But  wliat  can  Ave  do  ?" 

"  Before  the  light  of  to-morrow  morning  breaks 
upon  Eiverlawn,  we  must  move  all  those  boxes  to 


148  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

the  plantation,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon ;  and  he  pro- 
ceeded to  discuss  the  means  by  which  this  purpose 
could  be  accomplished. 

"  We  have  teams  enough  to  haul  the  whole  of 
them  over  here  at  one  load,"  sai4  Deck,  boiling 
over  with  enthusiasm. 

"Keep  cool,  my  son,  for  we  must  be  very  pru- 
dent in  our  movements.  Do  you  know  what 
became  of  the  flatboat  with  which  the  conspirators 
moved  the  cases  up  to  the  cavern?" 

"  Artie  thought  of  that ;  and  we  found  the  gun- 
dalow  in  a  little  inlet  at  the  mouth  of  a  brook, 
covered  up  with  bushes." 

"  Then  we  may  use  that,"  replied  the  planter. 
"  But  I  am  in  doubt  about  one  thing  which  may 
bother  us." 

"  What's  that,  father  ?  "  asked  Deck,  who  could 
not  think  of  any  impediment  to  the  carrying  out 
of  the  plan  announced  by  his  father. 

"  I  don't  know  that  we  can  depend  upon  every 
person  about  the  plantation.  A  single  one  opposed 
to  our  scheme  could  ruin  it.  He  might  go  to  the 
village  and  tell  Titus,  or  some  of  his  fellow-con- 
spirators, what  we  were  about,  and  interfere  with 
us  before  we  got  back." 


AROUSED  TO  THE  DUTY  OF  THE  HOUR   149 

"  No  one  here  would  do  such  a  thing,"  pro- 
tested Deck.     "  All  the  servants  believe  in  you." 

"  I  was  thinking  of  Levi  Bedford." 

"  Levi !  "  exclaimed  both  of  the  loyal  boys 
together. 

"  I  have  never  spoken  a  word  to  him  "about 
politics,  or  he  to  me.  Absolutely  all  I  know 
about  him  is  that  he  is  a  Tennesseean.  But  we 
must  settle  this  point  on  the  instant ;  you  may  go 
and  find  him.  Dexter,  and  ask  him  to  come  into 
the  library." 

Deck  left  the  room.  He  found  the  overseer  in 
the  sitting-room  with  the  family,  and  he  returned 
with  him  a  minute  later. 


150  BROTHEK   AGAINST   BKOTHEK 


CHAPTER   XII 

THE   NIGHT   EXPEDITION    IN    THE   MAGNOLIA 

Levi  Bedford  walked  into  tlie  library  not  a 
little  excited  with  curiosity;  for  Titus  Lyon  had 
spent  the  whole  afternoon  on  the  bridge  with  the 
planter,  who  had  been  closeted  with  the  two  boys 
for  some  time.  It  was  evident  to  him  that  some- 
thing unusual  had  occurred.  Noah  was  seated  in 
a  great  arm-chair  which  usually  faced  his  desk,  but 
he  had  turned  it  around.  The  overseer  walked 
up  to  this  chair,  and  planted  himself  in  front  of  it 
with  a  respectful  look  of  inquiry  on  his  round  face. 

"  I  am  in  doubt,  Levi,  and  I  have  sent  for  you," 
Mr.  Lyon  began.  "  As  you  are  aware,  I  have 
never  talked  politics  with  you,  and  have  not 
known  to  which  party  you  belong." 

"I  don't  belong  to  any  party,"  replied  Levi 
with  a  very  broad  smile  on  his  face.  "  My  party 
is  the  plantation  and  the  family.  I  look  out  for 
them,  and  I  don't  bother  my  head  much  about 
anything  else." 


NIGHT   EXPEDITION    IN   THE   MAGNOLIA      151 

"  I  suppose  you  have  relatives  in  Tennessee  ?  " 
suggested  the  planter. 

"  Second  or  third  cousins  very  likely ;  but  I 
don't  know  anything  about  them,  and  I  don't  lie 
awake  nights  thinking  of  them.  My  father  died 
before  I  was  twentj^-one  ;  I  had  no  sisters,  and  my 
only  brother  went  to  California  twenty  years  ago, 
and  I  havea't  heard  from  him  in  ten  years." 

"  I  don't  mean  to  meddle  with  your  affairs, 
Levi,  but  the  time  has  come  when  every  man 
must  declare  himself." 

"  I  should  think  it  had,  Mr.  Lyon  ;  and  this 
afternoon  I  thouQ-ht  I  was  jjoinor  to  have  a  chance 
to  strike  for  your  side  of  the  house.  I  was  ready 
to  do  it,  for  two  or  three  times  I  thought  you 
were  in  peril.  I  don't  know  what  3'ou  were  talk- 
ing about,  only  it  was  something  very  stirring," 
replied  Levi  with  his  usual  smile. 

"  I  don't  think  I  was  in  any  danger,  but  I  am 
very  much  obliged  to  you  for  looking  out  for  me. 
Now  things  have  come  to  such  a  pass  that  I  must 
put  a  direct  question  to  you :  Are  you  a  Union 
man  or  a  Secessionist  ?  " 

"  I  am  a  Union  man  now  from  the  crown  of  my 
foot    to    the   sole    of    my   head,"    laughed    Levi. 


152  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  But  it  wouldn't  be  anything  more  than  honest 
and  square,  Major  Lyon,  for  me  to  say  that  I 
haven't  been  so  many  months.  Colonel  Lyon  was 
a  Union  man ;  but  he  didn't  have  it  half  as  bad  as 
you  have  it.  Some  of  his  neighbors  thought  he 
was  too  tender  with  his  people;  but  he  and  Colonel 
Cosgrove  were  pretty  well  matched  on  politics." 

"  He  is  a  strong  Union  man,  though  he  is  in 
favor  of  neutrality  if  it  can  be  carried  out,  which 
is  utterly  impossible,"  added  the  planter. 

"  About  the  only  thing  in  the  row  that  set  me 
to  thinking  and  made  me  mad  was  that  such  a  set 
of  reckless  scallawags  have  run  the  machine  on 
the  other  side.  There  is  hardly  a  man  of  any 
standing  among  them.  I  know  that  your  brother, 
who  is  nothing  but  a  Northern  doughface,  is  one 
of  the  principal  leaders  among  them,  and  "  — 

"•We  haven't  any  time  to  talk  about  this  matter 
now,  Levi,"  interposed  Noah  Lyon,  looking  at  his 
watch.  "  I  see  that  you  are  all  right,  for  you  are 
a  Union  man,  and  you  do  not  approve  the  course 
of  the  violent  party  in  this  county,  and  the  time 
has  come  for  the  boys  and  me  to  do  something." 

The  planter  proceeded  in  rather  hurried  speech 
to  state    the    situation,    and  to    describe  the  dis- 


NIGHT   EXPEDITION   IN   THE   MAGNOLIA      153 

CO  very  the  boys  had  made  that  afternoon.  The 
overseer  evidently  had  a  very  strong  desire  to  ex- 
press his  mind  in  regard  to  Titus  Lyon  ;  but  with 
great  effort  he  restrained  himself,  and  listened 
almost  in  silence  to  the  narrative  of  the  sjieaker. 

"  I  am  with  you  in  this  matter,  Major  Lyon'^  on 
its  merits,  though  I  like  to  be  on  your  side  ;  but 
these  ruffians  wlio  are  trying  to  make  civil  war  in 
the  State  of  Kentucky  must  be  checked,"  he  re- 
plied, when  the  planter  had  hurried  through  his 
statement.  "  I  am  sorry  that  brother  of  yours 
used  any  of  the  money  the  colonel  left  him  to  buy 
arms  and  ammunition  to  help  drag  the  State  out 
of  the  Union.  I  will  work  day  and  night  to 
euchre  him  and  the  rest  of  them." 

"  You  are  just  the  right  man  in  the  right  place, 
Levi  Bedford  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Lyon.  "  We  have 
no  time  now  to  decide  what  Ave  will  do  with  these 
warlike  implements,  only  to  get  possession  of 
them.  It  is  quarter-past  nine  now,  and  I  have  my 
plan  for  the  beginning.  While  we  are  carrying  it 
out  we  can  settle  what  is  to  be  done  with  the  arms." 

"  I  know  just  where  that  sink-hole  and  cavern 
are,  and  all  we  have  to  do  to  get  there  is  to  follow 
the  creek,"  added  the  manager. 


154  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  The  flatboat  is  near  the  place,  and  we  can 
move  the  boxes  in  that,  as  the  conspirators  con- 
veyed them  from  the  road,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon. 
"  But  there  are  only  four  of  us,  two  men  and  two 
boys.  The  cannons  must  weigli  six  or  seven 
hundred  pounds  apiece,  and  we  shall  want  more 
help." 

"  Well,  we  have  help  enough,  and  we  can  take 
a  dozen  of  the  people  with  us,  if  we  want  as  many 
as  that;"  added  Levi.  "  I  know  something  about 
these  things,  for  when  I  kept  stable  in  my  State  I 
used  to  belong  to  an  artiller}^  company." 

"  Can  the  negroes  be  trusted  ?  We  must  keep 
OUT  operations  a  profound  secret." 

"  In  this  business  you  can  trust  them  a  great 
deal  farther  than  you  can  a  white  man,"  said  the 
overseer,  as  he  took  a  piece  of  paper  from  the  desk 
and  wrote  down  the  names  of  some  of  the  hands. 
"  How  many  do  you  want.  Major  Lyon  ?  " 

"  Half  a  dozen ;  we  can't  accommodate  more 
than  that.  Put  in  the  boatmen,  for  there  is  a  deal 
of  boating  to  be  done." 

Levi  revised  his  list  and  then  handed  it  to  the 
planter. 

"  General,    Dummj^,    Rosebud,    Woolly,    Mose, 


NIGHT   EXPEDITION    IN   THE   MAGNOLIA      155 

Faraway,"  Mr.  Lyon  read  from  tlie  list.  "  I 
should  say  you  had  picked  out  just  the  men  we 
need.  They  are  all  used  to  the  boats,  and  they 
are  amonsf  the  touohest  and  strongest  hands  on 
the  place.  You  must  put  them  under  oath,  if 
need  be,  to  be  as  secret  as  death  itself.  I  will 
leave  all  that  to  you.  Now,  have  them  at  the 
lower  boat  pier  just  as  soon  as  possible,  and  we 
will  be  there." 

"I  will 'have  them  there  in  fifteen  minutes,"  re- 
plied Levi,  as  he  hastened  to  execute  his  mission. 

"  Now,  boys,  go  to  the  pier,  and  get  tlie  Mag- 
nolia in  condition  to  go  up  the  creek,"  continued 
Mr.  Lyon. 

"The  Magnolia!"  exclaimed  Deck.  "Why, 
she  "  — 

"  We  have  no  time  to  argue  any  question.  Dex- 
ter," interposed  the  father.  "  Take  your  over- 
coats ;  and  you  ai*e  to  be  as  secret  as  the  rest  of  us. 
Ask  your  mother  to  come  into  the  library,  but 
don't  stop  to  talk,  my  son." 

The  boys  left  the  room,  and  Mrs.  Lyon  immedi- 
ately presented  herself  in  the  library. 

"  What  in  the  world  is  going  on  here  to-night, 
Noah?  "  asked  the  good  woman.     "  Ever  since  the 


156  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

boys  came  in  you  have  been  closeted  in  here  as  if 
you  were  planning  something." 

"  So  we  are,  Ruth,  for  the  boys  made  a  great 
discovery  on  their  trip  uj)  the  creek,"  answered 
the  planter  hurriedly.  "  That  story  about  the 
arms  and  ammunition  which  Titus  and  Amelia 
came  down  here  to  disclaim  and  deny  was  all  as 
true  as  gospel,  for  the  boys  have  found  them." 

In  five  minutes  more  Mr.  Lyon  told  his  wife  all 
that  it  was  necessary  for  her  to  know,  and  charged 
her  to  be  secret  and  silent.  She  seemed  to  be 
alarmed;  but  he  assured  her  that  there  was  no 
danger  in  the  enterprise  in  which  they  were  to  en- 
gage. It  was  absolutely  necessary  that  the  arms 
and  munitions  should  be  removed  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  conspirators.  He  asked  her  to  bring  him 
three  lanterns  without  letting  any  one  see  them, 
which  she  did  at  once.  With  these  in  his  hands, 
the  planter  left  the  house  without  going  into  the 
sitting-room. 

Deck  and  Artie  reached  the  boat-pier  without 
speaking  a  word,  and  they  ran  half  the  way.  The 
Magnolia  was  moored  out  in  the  creek;  and  taking 
the  canoe,  which  was  used  as  her  tender  when  the 
sailboat  was  in  service,  as  it  had  not  been  since 


NIGHT   EXPEDITION   IN   THE    MAGNOLIA      157 

the  death  of  the  colonel,  she  was  towed  alongside 
the  pier.  They  went  to  work  baling  her  out,  of 
which  she  was  in  great  need,  though  she  had  been 
well  cared  for  in  her  idleness  by  the  boatmen  of 
the  place. 

The  Magnolia  had  not  been  built  for  a  sailboat. 
She  was  long  and  narrow  for  her  length,  about 
thirty  feet,  and  was  provided  with  rowlocks  for 
six  oars.  Before  they  had  finished  baling  her 
out  the  General  and  Dummy  reached  the  wharf. 
They  were  great  strapping  negroes,  fully  six  feet 
tall,  and  the  weight  of  each  could  not  have  been 
much  below  two  hundred  pounds,  though  they 
were  not  of  aldermanic  build. 

When  they  saw  what  the  boys  were  doing,  — 
for  Levi  had  not  given  them  even  a  hint  as  to  the 
nature  of  the  service  in  which  they  were  to  be 
employed,  —  they  seized  the  buckets,  and  soon 
cleared  the  well  of  water.  Levi  was  the  next  to 
put  in  an  appearance,  just  as  Deck  was  telling 
the  two  men  to  take  the  mast  out  of  her,  an  order 
which  the  manager  countermanded. 

"  We  may  want  the  mast  and  sail,"  interposed 
Levi ;  "  for  the  wind  is  fresh  from  tiie  south-west 
to-night,  and  I  don't  believe  in  doing  any  more 
work  with  the  oars  than  is  necessary." 


158  BROTHER    AGAI^'ST    BROTHER 

"  But  we  have  no  boatman,  and  none  of  us 
know  how  to  manage  the  sail,"  argued  Deck.  "  It 
would  be  a  bad  time  to  get  upset,  and  we  have  no 
time  to  indulge  in  fooling,  Levi." 

''  The  mast  and  sail  are  not  in  the  way  in  the 
boat.  I  am  no  boatman,  and  I  never  tried  to 
handle  the  Magnolia,  for  the  colonel  was  the  only 
person  on  the  place  who  ever  learned  tlie  trick  of 
doing  that ;  but  I  often  sailed  in  her  up  and  down 
the  river,  and  I  used  to  think  I  could  do  it  if  I 
tried,"  replied  the  manager,  as  the  other  four 
negroes  came  upon  the  pier. 

"  Oh,  well,  if  you  can  handle  her  with  a  sail,  that's 
another  thing,"  answered  Deck,  yielding  the  point. 

"  Here,  Rosebud,  unlock  the  boathouse,  and 
bring  out  six  oars,  the  biggest  ones,  and  all  the 
boathooks  you  can  find,"  said  Levi,  as  he  looked 
the  boat  over. 

No  one  said  a  word  about  the  mission  upon 
Avhich  they  were  to  embark,  leaving  the  planter  to 
do  all  the  talking  when  he  came.  General  and 
Dummy  were  the  biggest  of  the  six  men  who  had 
been  selected ;  but  the  other  four  were  stalwart 
fellows.  Their  names  were  rather  odd,  the  family 
thought  when  they  first  heard  them ;  but  not  one 


NIGHT    EXPEDITION    IN    THE    MAGNOLIA      159 

of  them  bore  tlie  one  his  mother  had  given  him  in 
his  babyhood,  for  the  colonel  had  rechristened  the 
whole  of  them  on  the  plantation  to  suit  his  own 
fancy. 

Some  circumstance,  or  something  in  their  ap- 
pearance, had  doubtless  suggested  the  names  ;  hut 
after  they  were  given  they  clung  to  their  owners 
as  though  they  had  been  recorded  in  a  church. 
The  General  was  a  quick-witted  fellow,  which  in- 
clined him  to  take  the  lead  when  anything  was  to 
be  done.  Woolly  had  a  tremendous  mop  of  hair 
on  his  head.  Dummy  was  a  preacher  in  the 
shanty  which  served  as  a  church  at  the  Big  Bend ; 
and  perhaps  because  he  was  always  studying  his 
sermons,  he  never  spoke  a  word  unless  the  occasion 
required  it ;  but  Levi,  who  had  heard  him  preach, 
said  he  could  talk  fast  enough  in  his  pulpit,  and 
delivered  a  more  sensible  sermon  than  some  white 
clergymen  to  whom  he  had  listened. 

Rosebud,  like  the  overseer,  always  had  a  smile 
on  his  face,  and  could  hardly  do  or  say  anything 
without  laughing.  Mose  did  not  swear  profanely, 
but  "  by  Moses  ;  "  and  everything  was  as  true,  as 
high,  as  big,  as  handsome,  as  "  Moses  in  de  bul- 
rushes."    "  Faraway "  had  been  a  pet  word  with 


160       BEOTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

the  one  to  whom  the  planter  had  given  this  name. 
They  were  all  reliable  servants,  and  were  devoted 
to  their  past  and  present  masters.  No  king,  prince, 
or  potentate  had  ever  been  as  big  a  man  in  their 
estimation  as  the  colonel ;  and  they  had  trans- 
ferred this  homage  to  the  "major,"  as  they  were 
inclined  to  call  Mr.  Lyon  after  they  heard  the 
overseer  u'se  this  title. 

Levi  placed  the  men  in  the  boat,  each  with  his 
oar,  and  then  headed  it  up  the  creek.  The  boys 
took  their  places  in  the  stern-sheets,  and  the  over- 
seer handled  the  tiller  lines.  These  arrangements 
were  no  sooner  completed  than  the  planter  ap- 
peared, and  took  his  place  with  the  boys.  The 
rowers  were  sitting  with  the  oars  upright ;  for  the 
General,  who  was  the  stroke  oarsman,  had  learned 
either  from  pictures  in  the  illustrated  papers  their 
former  master  used  to  give  the  hands  when  he  had 
done  with  them,  or  from  some  person  more  experi- 
enced than  himself,  some  of  the  forms  used  in 
boating. 

"  Drop  your  oars  !  "  said  Levi,  and  they  all  fell 
into  the  water  together. 

"Ought  to  say  'let  fall,'  Mars'r  Levi,"  added 
General. 


NIGHT   EXtEDItlOIsr  IN   THE   MAGNOLIA      161 

"No  talk,  General.  Now  gather  up,  and  pull 
away!"  continued  Levi. 

General  would  have  given  him  the  proper  form, 
"  Give  way !  "  but  Levi  was  not  in  the  humor  to 
be  instructed,  and  the  rower  said  no  more.  The 
men  pulled  their  oars  with  a  will,  and  the  imple- 
ments bent  under  their  vigorous  stroke.  The 
planter  had  run  all  the  way  from  the  mansion, 
and  was  out  of  breath,  so  he  was  silent  for  a  time. 


162  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XIII 

AT  THE  HEAD  WATERS  OF  BAR  CREEK 

It  was  quite  dark  when  the  Magnolia  went  out 
from  the  pier,  though  it  was  a  starlight  night. 
The  crew  pulled  very  well,  for  the  colonel  had 
taken  no  little  pride  in  the  appearance  of  his  boat 
on  the  river.  Before  his  health  was  impaired  he 
occasionally  went  to  the  county  town  by  water ; 
for  it  was  on  a  branch  of  the  river,  and  was  full 
thirty  miles  distant  by  the  winding  streams. 

The  crew  were  powerful  men,  and  had  had 
plenty  of  practice  in  former  years.  But  the  pres- 
ent planter  preferred  the  vehicles,  drawn  by  fine 
horses,  and  the  boys  used  the  smaller  boats,  so  the 
Magnolia  had  not  been  manned  under  the  new 
order  of  things.  Under  the  vigorous  stroke  of 
the  negroes  she  soon  passed  under  the  bridge,  and 
headed  up  the  creek. 

"  We  are  fairly  started,  and  this  boat  seems  to 
be  making  at  least  five  miles  an  hour,"  said  the 
planter,  when  he  had  fully  recovered  his  breath. 


AT    THE    HEAD    WATERS    OF    BAU    CREEK     163 

"  More  than  that,  I  should  say,  Major  Lyon.  I 
don't  believe  the  hands  can  keep  up  this  gait  all 
the  way ;  but  we  shall  get  to  the  sink  about  mid- 
night," replied  Levi. 

"  I  don't  know  that  there  is  anything  to  appre- 
hend in  the  way  of  danger,"  added  Mr.  Lyon. 

"■  I  don't  know  whether  there  is  or  not ;  but  1 
put  my  revolver  and  a  box  of  cartridges  into  my 
pocket." 

"I  never  owned  a  pistol  of  any  kind,  and  have 
hardly  fired  a  gun  since  I  was  a  boy  ;  but  in  the 
storeroom  out  of  the  library  I  found  some  very 
nice  weapons,  —  a  double-barrelled  rifle  and  a  fowl- 
ing-piece." 

"  The  colonel  had  two  revolvers ;  and  thev 
must  be  somewhere  about  the  library.  A  fe;^ 
years  ago  some  horse-thieves  were  in  this  vicinity, 
and  we  kept  a  watch  on  the  place  every  night  for 
a  couple  of  weeks,"  said  Levi. 

"  If  Uncle  Titus  put  five  thousand  dollars  into 
these  guns  and  pistols,  I  should  think  he  would  be 
apt  to  keep  a  watch  over  them,"  suggested  Deck. 

"  A  watch  would  not  amount  to  anything  unless 
he  put  as  many  as  half  a  dozen  men  on  it,"  an- 
swered Levi.     "  But  I  tliink  he  depends  upon  the 


164  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

secrecy  of  his  movements  and  the  safety  of  the 
cavern  for  the  security  of  the  arms.  He  put 
the  things  away  in  the  night,  and  I  don't  believe 
anybody  ever  goes  over  the  spring  road  in  the 
darkness.  If  he  put  a  watch  anywhere  he  would 
station  it  on  that  road  at  the  place  where  they 
shifted  the  boxes  from  the  wagon  to  the  flatboat. 
But  I  reckon  we  can  take  care  of  the  watch  if 
there  is  any  there." 

"  But  the  road  is  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
the  creek,"  said  Deck. 

"  All  of  that ;  and  we  may  pass  the  place  with- 
out much  of  any  noise,  and  no  one  on  the  road 
would  be  likely  to  hear  us,"  replied  Levi. 

"  I  don't  think  the  watch,  if  there  is  one,  will 
give  us  any  trouble,  for  if  they  hear  us,  we  can 
keep  out  of  their  way ;  and  I  don't  think  they 
would  have  any  boat  in  the  creek,"  added  the 
planter.  "  Your  revolver  will  keep  them  at  a 
proper  distance  when  we  reach  the  cavern." 

"  I  found  a  shingling  hatchet  in  the  boathouse, 
and  I  brought  that  along  with  me,"  said  Artie. 

"Are  you  going  to  fight  with  that?"  asked 
Deck. 

"  Not  exactly  that ;  but  we  couldn't  open  one 


AT   THE   HEAD    WATERS    OP   BAR   CREEK    165 

of  the  boxes  this  afternoon  for  the  want  of  a  tool, 
and  we  can  do  so  with  this  hatchet ;  then  we  shall 
have  all  the  muskets,  revolvei-s,  and  cartridges  we 
can  use,"  replied  Artie. 

"  That  is  a  good  scheme,  my  boy,"  added  Levi 
approvingly.  "But  I  don't  believe  we  shallliave 
to  do  any  fighting.  If  the  conspirators  have  set  a 
watch,  it  must  be  in  the  road  ;  and  I  reckon  we 
shall  clean  out  the  cavern  before  they  can  get  there." 

"We  won't  fight  any  battles  before  we  get 
there,"  interposed  the  planter.  "  We  have  always 
been  peaceable  people,  but  I  suppose  we  must  get 
used  to  fighting,  for  we  are  going  to  have  a  terri- 
ble war :  and  I  don't  believe  in  Mr.  Seward's  pre- 
diction that  it  will  all  be  over  in  a  hundred  days. 
I  am  ready  to  become  a  soldier,  Levi,  and  so  are 
the  boys,  in  defence  of  the  Union." 

"  I  suppose  I  ought  to  do  the  same,"  added  the 
overseer ;  "  but  I  had  not  thought  of  it." 

"  You  are  fifty  years  old,  and  you  will  not  be 
called  upon  to  go  into  the  army,  Levi,"  replied 
Mr.  Lyon. 

"  But  I  am  ready  to  do  my  share  of  the  fight- 
in  o-  ;  and  if  I  am  over  fiftv,  I  reckon  I  am  as 
tough  and  hearty  as  any  of  them  that  will  shoulder 


166  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

a  musket,"  said  the  overseer;  and  those  near  him 
could  hear  his  chuckle,  though  they  could  not  see 
his  smile. 

"  I  hope  you  will  not  go  to  the  war,  my  friend," 
continued  Mr.  Lyon  in  a  very  serious  tone.  "  I 
am  only  forty-two,  and  I  believe  it  is  not  only  my 
duty  to  send  my  boys  into  the  army,  but  to  go 
myself.  I  liave  thouglit  a  great  deal  of  this  sub- 
ject within  the  last  month,  though  I  haven't  said 
much.  I  believe  a  man's  first  duty  is  to  his 
family,  and  I  should  hate  to  go  off  into  the  army, 
and  leave  my  wife  and  the  girls  here  ;  for  I  believe 
whoever  stays  in  Barcreek  will  see  some  fighting 
here." 

"And  see  some  before  a  great  while,"  added 
Levi.  "  Everything  is  boiling  round  here,  and  it 
will  boil  over  before  long.  These  Secession  ruf- 
fians are  not  going  to  keep  the  peace  much  longer. 
They  are  itching  to  begin  the  work  of  diiving  the 
Union  men  into  their  cub  pasture." 

"  That  is  my  own  opinion ;  and  that  is  my 
only  dread  in  joining  the  army.  But  I  have  com- 
forted myself  with  the  belief  that  Levi  Bedford 
was  over  fifty,  and  he  would  remain  on  the  planta- 
tion and  take  care  of  my  family." 


AT    THE    HEAD    WATERS    OF    BAR    CREEK    167 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you,  Major  Lyon, 
for  the  confidence  you  put  in  me,  and  I  can  assure 
you  it  shall  not  be  abused,"  returned  the  manager, 
with  more  gravity  in  his  tone  and  manner  than 
usual.  "  If  by  staying  here  I  can  keep  three 
good  Union  soldiers  in  the  field,  perhaps  that  will 
be  doing  my  fair  share  of  the  work." 

"  We  will  talk  this  matter  at  another  time,  Levi ; 
and  I  will  only  say  I  could  not  have  found  a  man 
more  to  my  mind  to  take  charge  of  the  plantation 
and  the  women-folks  if  I  had  hunted  for  him  all 
over  the  nation." 

"  That's  handsome,  Major  ;  and  you  may  wager 
your  life  and  all  you  have  in  the  world  that  I  will 
never  go  back  on  you  or  your  family,"  protested 
the  overseer  warmly. 

"  We  understand  each  other  perfectly,  Levi. 
But  there  is  a  more  pi"essing  question  than  that 
before  the  house  just  now,"  said  Mr.  Lyon,  as  he 
took  Levi's  offered  hand;  and  gave  it  an  earnest 
grasp.  "  What  are  we  to  do  Avith  all  these  arms 
and  ammunition  Avhen  we  get  them  down  to 
Riverlawn  ?  " 

"  I  haven't  had  much  time  to  think  of  that ;  but 
I  had  an  idea  come  across  my  head  as  I  was  run- 


168  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

ning  from  the  house  down  to  the  boat-pier.  I 
passed  by  the  ice-house,  and  it  jumped  into  my 
noddle  that  it  would  make  a  good  arsenal ;  but  I 
haven't  worked  up  the  idea  yet,"  replied  the 
manager. 

"  That  is  a  happy  thought !  "  exclaimed  the 
planter.  "  It  never  occurred  to  me.  It  is  in  just 
the  right  place  ;  for  my  brother  has  given  me  warn- 
ing that  I  was  in  danger  of  being  mobbed  as  an 
abolitionist,  and  that  nothing  but  his  influence  has 
prevented  it  from  being  done  before." 

"  It  is  hard  work  for  me  to  believe  that  dough- 
face is  a  brother  of  yours  and  the  late  colonel ;  but 
if  he  dared  to  show  his  face  in  it,  he  would  be  the 
first  man  to  get  up  such  a  demo.istration.  Excuse 
me,  Major,  if  I  am  talking  too  plainly,"  said  Levi, 
who  had  little  patience  with,  or  toleration  for, 
Titus  Lyon.  "He  may  send  his  company  of 
Home  Guards  over  to  clean  out  the  mansion,  but 
he  won't  come  himself,  for  he  is  a  poison  snake." 

"  Perhaps  you  know  my  brother  as  he  has  de- 
veloped himself  in  this  locality  better  than  I  do, 
though  he  has  even  shown  his  fangs,  under  a 
mask,  to  me ;  but  I  shall  keep  the  peace  with 
him,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon  very  sadly. 


AT    THE    HEAD    WATERS    OF    BAR    CREEK     169 

"If  he  attempts  anything  of  that  sort,  or  any 
other  border-ruffians  do,  I  believe  we  can  make 
them  wish  they  had  stayed  at  home,"  said  Levi 
stoutly. 

"  We  can  make  the  ice-house  into  a  fortress  for 
the  protection  of  the  mansion,"  continued  the 
planter.  "  It  is  near  the  creek,  and  commands 
the  bridge  and  the  road  leading  to  it,  which  is  the 
only  practicable  approach  to  the  mansion.  The 
swamp  half  a  mile  back  of  the  house  lies  between 
the  spring  road  and  the  creek,  and  extends  all  the 
way  to  the  hills,  not  less  than  ten  miles  by  water ; 
and  no  body  of  men  can  get  through  that  way." 

Though  he  had  had  no  military  experience, 
Noah  Lyon  talked  like  an  army  engineer.  He 
was  a  man  of  very  decided  general  ability,  and  he 
readily  comprehended  the  situation  so  far  as  his 
plantation  was  concerned.  The  ice-house  was 
about  twenty-five  feet  square.  It  was  built  of 
stone  under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Lyon,  who 
had  his  own  views,  though  they  were  not  always 
scientific.  To  preserve  the  ice,  Avhicli  did  not  con- 
sist of  great  solid  blocks  as  in  New  Hampshire,  he 
believed  that  thick  walls  were  necessary,  and  he 
had  put  two  feet  of  solid  masonry  into  them.     The 


170  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

ice  was  generally  not  more  than  two  inches  thick  in 
this  latitude,  though  an  exceptionally  haid  winter 
sometimes  made  it  four.  It  was  packed  in  solid, 
and  then  permitted  to  freeze  by  leaving  the  door 
and  two  windows  open  during  the  freezing  weather. 

"  Stop  rowing,"  said  Levi,  when  they  came  to  a 
bend  five  miles  above  the  bridge.  "  Now  rest 
yourselves  for  five  minutes,  boys." 

"Don't  need  no  rest,  mars'r,"  said  General,  as 
he  drew  his  arm  over  his  forehead,  from  which  the 
perspiration  was  dropping  on  the  handle  of  his  oar. 
"We  done  pulled  dis  boat  twenty  mile  widout 
stoppin'  once." 

"  A  little  rest  will  do  you  no  harm,  for  you  will 
be  kept  at  work  till  morning,"  replied  Levi. 

"  Whar  we  gwine,  mars'r?  "  asked  General. 

"  About  five  miles  farther,"  replied  the  overseer 
evasively.  "  Have  you  brought  your  jackets  or 
coats  with  you,  boys  ?  " 

They  had  brought  them.  Levi  had  read  of 
muffled  oars,  and  he  ordered  each  of  the  rowers 
to  wind  the  garment  not  in  use  around  the  loom 
of  his  oar  Avhere  it  rested  in  the  rowlock.  They 
obeyed  in  silence,  and  no  one  asked  any  question; 
for  this  reason  they  would  have  made  good  sailors, 


AT   THE    HEAD    WATERS    OF   BAR    CREEK    171 

for  they  must  obey  without  askiug  the  reasou  for 
the  coramaud.  They  had  beeu  well  trained  by  tlie 
overseer. 

"  Now,  uot  one  of  you  must  speak  a  loud  word, 
or  make  any  noise,"  continued  Levi,  when  he  had 
seen  that  the  oare  were  all  properl}^  muffled.  "You 
must  excuse  me,  Major,  if  I  request  all  in  this  part 
of  the  boat  to  keep  still  also ;  for  we  are  coming  to 
the  nearest  point  to  the  spring  road.  If  there  is 
any  one  on  watch  there,  we  will  fool  him  if  we 
can." 

"  All  right,  Levi ;  we  will  keep  as  still  as  mice 
in  a  pantry." 

"Pull  away  again,  boys,"  he  added,  to  the  dis- 
gust of  General,  who  wanted  him  to  give  his  orders 
in  "  ship-shop  "  fashion. 

The  negroes  obeyed  the  command  just  as  well 
as  though  it  had  been  "  ship-shop  ;  "  and  tlie  Mag- 
nolia went  ahead  with  renewed  speed  after  the 
rest.  A  little  later  the  overseer  ordered  tliem  to 
pull  more  slowly  and  with  less  noise,  for  the  oars 
could  be  heard  in  spite  of  the  muffling.  Bat  they 
could  not  be  heard  at  half  the  distance  to  the 
spring  road,  and  no  challenge  came  to  them  from 
that  or  anv  other  direction. 


172  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

'•  Now  you  may  put  your  muscle  into  your  oars, 
boys,"  said  the  overseer  when  the  boat  came  to  a 
bend  which  had  carried  it  away  farther  from  the 
road. 

The  men  bent  to  their  oars  again,  and  the  Mag- 
nolia flew  over  the  dark  water.  Dark  as  it  was, 
the  pilot  had  no  difficulty  in  keeping  the  boat  in 
the  middle  of  the  creek.  At  the  end  of  about  an 
hour  from  the  resting-place,  Levi  ordered  the  men 
to  pull  slowly  again,  for  the  boat  was  approaching 
its  destination.  The  planter  lighted  a  match  and 
looked  at  his  watch. 

"Hold  on,  here,  boys!"  called  the  overseer. 
"We  have  gone  too  far,  for  here  is  the  mouth  of  the 
brook,  and  I  reckon  the  flatboat  is  under  that  heap 
of  stuff ; "  and  he  pointed  to  a  mound  of  branches 
by  the  shore  of  the  inlet.  "  I  reckon  we  want  the 
lanterns  now.  Major  Lyon.  Did  you  light  one  of 
them  ?  " 

"  No ;  I  only  looked  at  my  watch.  We  are  in 
good  time,  for  it  wants  a  quarter  of  twelve," 
replied  the  planter.  "  Get  out  the  lanterns,  boys, 
and  we  will  light  them." 

Levi  worked  the  boat  into  the  little  inlet,  and 
alongside  of  the  mound.     The  flatboat  was  found 


AT   THE    HEAD    WATERS    OF    BAR    CREEK    173 

under  it,  precisely  as  Artie  had  described  it  in  the 
library.  Four  of  the  hands  were  sent  to  the  top 
of  it,  and  ordered  to  clear  away  the  branches, 
which  they  did  by  throwing  them  on  shore  and 
into  the  water.  The  gundalow  was  baled  out, 
and  then  its  painter  was  made  fast  to  the  sfern 
of  the  Magnolia.  Deck  and  Artie  were  sent 
ashore  with  one  of  the  lanterns,  and  directed 
to  find  the  sink. 

The  Magnolia  towed  the  flatboat  down  the 
creek  till  Deck  hailed  her  from  the  landing-place 
where  they  had  gone  ashore  in  the  afternoon. 
By  a  little  after  midnight  the  gundalow  was 
moored  at  a  convenient  point  for  loading  it. 


174  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE   TRANSPORTATION    OF   THE   ARMS 

The  three  lanterns  were  lighted,  and  Levi 
Bedford  lost  not  a  moment  in  making  tlie  prep- 
arations for  loading  the  boxes  into  the  fiatboat. 
The  sink-liole  was  a  tunnel  in  the  gi'ound,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  could  be  heard  the  gurgling  of 
waters.  The  overseer  said  the  brook  which  flowed 
into  the  creek  where  they  had  found  the  gunda- 
low  had  its  source  in  this  place,  though  it  made 
a  considerable  circuit  before  it  reached  its  outlet. 

On  the  side  of  the  inverted  cone  nearest  to  the 
creek  there  was  an  opening  which  led  into  the 
cavern,  the  bottom  of  which  was  at  least  twenty 
feet  above  the  water,  whose  ripple  they  could  hear. 
The  descent  was  gradual,  both  in  the  tunnel  and 
in  the  cavern  ;  and  with  lanterns  in  their  hands 
Deck  and  Artie  led  the  way  down,  for  the}'  had 
made  themselves  familiar  with  the  subterranean 
chamber  in  the  afternoon,  and  it  was  years  since 
Levi  had  been  there. 


THE   TRANSPORTATION    OF   THE   ARMS       175 

Mr.  Lyon  followed  his  son,  while  the  overseer, 
with  a  coil  of  small  line  on  his  arm,  which  he 
had  taken  from  the  boathouse,  brought  up  the 
rear.  The  party  were  taking  a  survey  of  the 
entrance  in  order  to  determine  the  best  way  to 
move  the  cases.  It  looked  as  though  the  water 
had  flowed  through  the  cavern  at  some  remote 
period  of  time,  probably  rising  from  the  sink-hole 
below,  for  the  limestone  at  the  floor  was  worn 
tolerably  smooth.  Doubtless  the  extinct  stream 
had  found  a  new  outlet,  lowering  the  level  of  the 
water  so  that  it  had  ceased  to  flow  through  the 
cave. 

The  boxes  were  piled  up  just  as  they  had  been 
found  in  the  afternoon.  The  roof  of  the  cavern 
was  very  irregular,  and  in  some  places  it  was  not 
more  than  five  feet  above  the  floor,  ^hile  in  others 
it  was  from  eight  to  ten.  The  arms  were  depos- 
ited in  a  recess  about  twenty  feet  from  the  en- 
trance. When  the  boys  visited  the  sink-hole  they 
had  found  the  opening  of  the  cave  partly  filled  up 
with  branches  of  trees  and  other  rubbish ;  but  they 
had  removed  these  obstructions,  which  formed  only 
a  very  weak  attempt  to  conceal  the  depository  of 
the  arms. 


176  BROTHER  AGAINST  BROTHER 

Levi  studied  the  interior  of  the  cavern  and  the 
situation  of  the  cases,  attended  by  the  planter. 
The  lanterns  were  sufficient  to  light  it  so  that 
they  had  no  difficulty  in  seeing  to  work.  The 
apartment  began  to  wind  about  just  below  them, 
and  all  was  gloom  and  darkness  in  that  direction. 

"  It  is  about  twenty  feet  to  the  opening,"  said 
Levi,  as  he  measured  the  distance  with  his  eye. 
"The  roof  is  not  more  than  five  feet  high  half  the 
way ;  and,  if  their  skulls  are  not  harder  than  the 
limestone.  General  and  Dummy  will  be  likely  to 
stave  a  hole  in  them." 

"  The  rest  of  the  hands  are  not  so  tall,"  sug- 
gested Mr.  Lyon. 

"  I  brought  this  rope  with  me  without  knowing 
that  it  would  be  of  any  use  to  us ;  but  I  find  that 
it  is  just  the  thing  we  want,"  continued  the  over- 
seer as  he  uncoiled  the  line.  "Now,  boys,  all  we 
will  ask  you  to  do  is  to  hold  the  lanterns ;  but 
you  must  not  go  to  sleep  and  let  them  fall  on 
the  stone  floor." 

"  No  danger  of  that,"  laughed  Deck.  "  But  we 
can  work  in  the  low  place  without  smashing  our 
heads." 

"  I  am  glad  there  is  no  hard  work  for  you,  boys, 


THE   TRANSPORTATION   OP   THE   ARMS       177 

for  you  must  be  tired  after  pulling  a  boat  twenty 
miles  this  afternoon,"  added  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  I  am  not  very  tired,  and  I  can  do  my  share  of 
the  work,"  replied  Artie. 

"  So  can  I,"  added  Deck. 

"  But  you  can  do  the  most  good  by  holding  the 
lights,"  replied  Levi.  "  One  of  you  stand  down 
here ;  and  the  other,  with  two  of  the  lanterns, 
near  the  opening." 

The  boys  followed  this  direction,  Deck  placing 
himself  at  the  entrance,  where  he  could  light  a  part 
of  the  cavern  and  the  tunnel.  The  overseer  un- 
coiled his  rope,  and  with  the  help  of  the  planter 
lifted  one  of  tlie  boxes  down  to  the  floor.  He 
then  made  fast  the  rope  to  it  with  a  slip-noose,  the 
knot  on  the  under  side,  so  as  to  carry  the  case  over 
any  obstructions. 

Walking  up  to  the  entrance,  uncoiling  the  line 
as  he  proceeded,  he  passed  out  of  the  cavern  into 
the  tunnel.  Calling  General  and  Dummy  from 
the  place  where  they  had  been  told  to  wait,  he  sta- 
tioned them  near  the  door,  and  then  carried  the 
line,  which  was  not  less  than  seventy-five  feet  in 
length,  to  the  shore  of  the  creek. 

"  Now,  Rosebud,  and  the  rest  of  you,  take  hold 


178  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

of  this  rope,  and  when  the  word  comes  up  to  you 
from  General,  haul  up  the  box  which  is  made  fast 
to  the  other  end  of  it,"  continued  Levi.  "  As 
soon  as  you  get  it  up  here,  unhitch  the  line,  and 
throw  tlie  end  down  to  General.  As  soon  as  you 
have  done  that,  load  the  case  into  the  boat,  then 
haul  up  another,  and  do  the  same  thing  over 
again." 

"  Gunnymunks!  "  exclaimed  the  laughing  negro. 
"  Whar  all  de  boxes  come  from  ?  " 

"  None  of  your  business,  Kosebud  ;  mind  your 
work,  and  don't  ask  questions,"  returned  the 
manager,  as  he  descended  to  the  entrance  to  the 
cavern. 

"  Wat  we  gwine  to  do,  Mars'r  Bedford  ?  "  asked 
General. 

"  You  are  going  to  pull  and  haul ;  and  you  can 
begin  now,"  replied  Levi.  "  Take  hold  of  that 
line,  and  draw  that  box  up  here.  Pull  steady,  so 
as  not  to  break  it." 

The  two  powerful  negroes  manned  the  rope,  and 
dragged  the  case  up  to  the  opening  without  any 
difficulty,  and  without  doing  it  any  great  injury. 
It  was  placed  so  that  it  could  be  readily  hauled 
out  of  the  sink. 


THE    TRANSPORTATION    OF    THE    ARMS       179 

*'  Above  there  !  "  called  the  overseer.  "  Now 
haul  steady  on  the  rope  !  Ease  it  out  of  the  ojjen- 
ing,  General." 

The  two  big  men  crowded  it  around  the  corner, 
and  then  it  went  up  to  the  ground  above  without 
any  obstruction  or  delay.  The  line  was  detached 
from  the  box,  and  thrown  down  to  the  entrance. 
General  passing  it  down  to  the  pile  of  boxes. 
Another  had  been  prepared  for  the  rope,  and  the 
planter  made  fast  to  it.  Levi  had  gone  up  to 
superintend  the  loading  of  the  box,  and  arranged 
a  couple  of  planks  he  found  in  the  boat,  so  that 
this  part  of  the  work  could  be  conveniently  done. 
He  made  Rosebud  the  ''  boss  "  for  the  time  being, 
and  then  went  down  into  the  cavern  to  assist  his 
employer. 

"  It  won't  take  long  to  do  the  job  at  this  rate," 
said  Mr.  Lyon  when  the  overseer  joined  him. 
"  Your  plan  of  doing  the  work  makes  an  easy 
thing  of  it." 

"  I  could  not  tell  how  it  was  to  be  done  till  I 
saw  the  situation  of  things  here  ;  but  we  shall  be 
back  to  Riverlawn  before  daylight,"  replied  Levi, 
as  they  lifted  down  the  third  of  the  boxes. 

When  the  method  of  moving  the  cases  to   the 


180  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

boat  had  been  adopted,  and  had  been  found  to  work 
so  well,  the  task  was  practically  accomplished. 
The  ease  and  celerity  with  which  they  mounted 
to  the  upper  regions  astonished  and  delighted  the 
planter  and  the  boys,  and  they  were  filled  with 
admiration  at  the  skill  displayed  by  Levi  Bedford 
in  the  management  of  the  business.  He  was  ac- 
customed to  working  the  hands,  and  knew  what 
each  of  them  was  good  for  ;  and  no  other  person 
could  have  done  so  well. 

The  work  proceeded  with  increased  rapidity  as 
the  men  became  iised  to  the  operations.  In  less 
than  an  hour  all  but  the  two  cases  containing  the 
cannon,  which  Levi  said  were  twelve-pounders, 
had  been  removed.  The  "  Seceshers  "  had  evi- 
dently had  a  great  deal  of  difficulty  in  handling 
them  ;  for  they  had  stove  one  of  the  cases  in 
pieces,  and  the  other  was  hardly  in  condition  to 
hold  the  heavy  piece.  Levi  made  his  rope  fast  to 
the  cascabel,  or  but-end  of  the  gun,  and  the  word 
was  passed  for  the  men  above  to  come  down  to  the 
entrance. 

The  six  negroes  made  easy  work  of  hauling  it 
up  to  the  opening,  while  the  overseer  and  the 
planter   directed   it   with   levers,    split    from   the 


THE   TKANSPORTATION    OF   THE   ARMS        I8l 

broken  case,  so  as  to  prevent  it  from  receiving 
any  injury.  The  six  men  were  then  sent  above 
the  tunnel,  and  the  gun  was  drawn  up.  Loading 
it  into  the  boat  was  a  more  difficult  matter ;  and 
the  planter  and  the  overseer  were  considering 
how  it  was  to  be  done,  when  General  interrupted 
them. 

"  Go  'way  dar,  niggers  !  "  exclaimed  General, 
waving  his  hand  for  the  others  to  get  out  of  the 
way.  "  Cotch  hold  ob  de  end  ob  de  shooter. 
Dummy,  and  we  uns  will  tote  it  in   de   boat!  " 

Tlie  big  preacher  seized  the  end  of  the  piece  at 
the  vent  end,  and  General  did  the  same  with  the 
muzzle.  They  lifted  the  gun  from  the  ground, 
though  with  a  strain  which  brought  out  some 
grunts  from  them,  and  slowly  marched  to  the  boat 
with  their  burden.  Levi  ordered  two  more  of  the 
men  to  take  hold  with  them,  at  the  trunnions, 
and  sent  the  other  two  into  the  boat,  who  assisted 
as  they  could  obtain  a  hold  on  the  load.  It  was 
safely  deposited  in  the  bottom  of  the  craft. 

The  overseer  opened  the  other  case  with  the 
hatchet  Artie  had  brought,  and  broke  up  the 
boards  of  which  it  was  constructed.  It  was  put 
into  the  boat  in  the  same  manner  as  the  other. 


182  BEOTHEU    AGAIJSST    BKOTHER 

The  water  was  deep  enough  in  the  creek  for  the 
boat,  and  Levi  gave  his  attention  next  to  the  trim- 
ming of  the  craft,  while  lie  sent  some  of  the  hands 
to  bring  up  the  pieces  of  board  left  in  the  cavern ; 
but  the  cargo  needed  but  little  adjusting,  and  the 
party  were  ready  to  return  to  Riverlawn. 

"  When  your  precious  brother  visits  that  cavern 
next  time,  he  will  be  likely  to  wonder  what  has 
become  of  his  arms  and  ammunition,"  said  Levi, 
wiping  the  perspiration  from  his  brow.  "  Now, 
boys,  go  down  into  that  hole  again,  and  see  that 
we  have  left  nothing  there,  for  I  don't  want  Cap- 
tain Titus  to  find  anything  to  let  him  know  who 
has  done  this  job  for  him." 

While  they  were  gone  upon  this  mission,  the 
overseer  placed  the  Magnolia  ahead  of  the  flat^ 
boat,  in  readiness  to  tow  it  down  the  creek.  The 
boys  returned,  and  the  hatchet  was  the  only  thing 
which-  had  been  left.  To  their  astonishment  they 
found  that  Levi  had  shaken  out  the  sail  of  the 
Magnolia,  and  they  had  their  doubts  about  his 
ability  to  manage  it. 

"I  hope  you  won't  tip  the  sailboat  over,  Levi," 
said  Deck,  as  he  stepped  on  board  of  her,  followed 
by  Artie. 


THE   TRANSPORTATWN    OF    THE    ARMS        183 

"  If  I  do  I  shall  not  spill  you  out,  either  of  you  ; 
for  I  want  you  to  take  charge  of  the  flatboat,  Avith 
two  of  the  hands,"  replied  the  overseer.  "  I  shall 
keep  four  men  in  the  Magnolia  to  row,  and  I 
think  the  sail  will  help  us  along  a  good  'deal." 

"  I  should  like  to  change  that  plan  a  little, 
Levi,"  interposed  Mr.  Lyon.  "■  The  boys  and 
myself  can  take  care  of  the  flatboat,  and  you  can 
have  all  the  men  at  the  oars." 

"  Just  as  you  say,  Major  Lyon,  and  perhaps 
that  will  be  the  best  scheme.  I  was  thinking  that 
you  and  the  boys  might  sleep  part  of  the  way 
down,"  answered  the  overseer.  "  Tiie  wind  is 
blowing  pretty  hard  from  the  south-west,  and  I 
reckon  we  shall  get  some  rain  before  a  great  many 
hours.     The  sail  ought  to  help  us  a  big  piece." 

The  planter  and  the  boj^s  armed  themselves  with 
the  long  oars  of  the  flatboat,  which  had  been 
driven  into  tlie  muddy  bottom  of  the  creek  to 
hold  her  in  place  at  the  landing,  and  they  were 
ready  to  keep  her  off  the  shore  in  going  around  a 
sharp  bend.  Mr.  Lyon  placed  his  between  the 
pins  in  the  stern  to  steer  with. 

With  their  oars  in  hand  the  six  rowers  were  in 
their  places,  and  Levi  gave  the  word  to  shove  off. 


184  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

When  the  men  had  pulled  a  short  distance,  the 
skipper,  a  position  which  the  overseer  had  as- 
sumed, hauled  in  the  sheet,  and  made  it  fast  at  the 
cleat  for  the  purpose.  The  sail  filled  with  a  ven- 
geance as  a  sharp  flaw  struck  it,  and  the  Magnolia 
forged  ahead  with  a  dart,  dragging  her  tow  after 
her.  As  the  creek  widened  the  sail  strained,  and 
the  Magnolia  seemed  to  be  struggling  to  get  away 
from  the  gundalow  astern  of  her. 

As  she  proceeded  on  her  course  down  the  stream, 
«he  increased  her  speed,  and  appeared  to  make 
nothing  of  hauling  the  tow  after  her.  The  motion 
produced  by  the  sail  bothered  the  rowers,  who 
were  not  used  to  this  situation.  Some  of  them 
"  caught  crabs,"  and  the  oars  of  all  of  them  were 
lifted  and  thrown  back  by  the  water  that  rushed 
past  th^m.  They  made  such  bad  work  of  it  that 
Levi  ordered  them  to  unship  their  oars. 

The  Magnolia  was  making  something  like  six 
miles  an  hour,  and  would  have  made  ten  without 
the  tow.  He  steered  her  so  that  she  carried  the 
gundalow  safely  around  the  bends  of  the  stream  ; 
and  the  planter  had  little  to  do,  the  boys  nothing. 
Deck  and  Artie  stretched  themselves  on  the  boxes, 
and  were  soon  fast  asleep ;  for  they  were  worn  out 


THE   TRANSPORTATION    OF   THE   ARMS        185 

with  the  exertion  and  excitement  of  the  day  and 
night. 

The  bends  in  the  stream  near  the  spring  road 
perplexed  the  skipper  at  first ;  but  his  excellent 
common-sense  helped  him  out,  and  he  hauled  in 
his  sheet  so  as  to  bring  the  boat  up  closer  to  the 
wind.  Above  the  most  troublesome  bend  at  this 
point,  the  general  course  of  the  creek  was  west 
north-west.  He  let  off  the  sheet,  and  the  Mag- 
nolia flew  faster  than  ever. 

When  he  came  to  the  bridge  by  the  mansion,  he 
waked  the  negroes,  who  had  all  fallen  asleep,  to 
take  down  the  mast,  so  that  he  could  pass  under  it, 
for  he  had  already  lowered  the  sail.  He  ran  the 
boat  close  to  the  bank  off  the  ice-house,  and  the 
negroes  secured  it  and  the  gundalow. 

"  Dexter,  Artemas  !  "  shouted  the  planter. 
"  Wake  up  !     The  cruise  is  ended." 


186  BfiOTHER   AGAINST   BKOTHER 


CHAPTER   XV 

THE   ESTABLISHMENT    OF    FORT   BEDFORD 

The  two  young  voyagers  of  the  night  sprang 
to  their  feet  on  the  pile  of  cases  which  filled 
the  body  of  the  gundalow,  and  looked  about 
them.  It  was  still  dark,  and  they  could  not 
make  out  anything  when  just  roused  from  their 
slumber. 

"  What  are  we  stopping  here  for,  father  ?  Has 
anything  broken?"  asked  Deck,  discovering  Mr. 
Lyon  near  him. 

"  Nothing  but  your  slumbers,  my  son,"  replied 
the  planter.  "  Haven't  you  got  your  eyes  open 
yet?     Can't  you  see  that  you  have  got  home?" 

"  I  believe  I  have  been  asleep,"  added  Artie, 
rubbing  his  eyes. 

"  I  know  you  have,  my  boy ;  for  I  spread  your 
overcoats  over  you  both  before  we  reached  the  big 
bend,  and  I  know  you  were  sleeping  as  soundly  as 
a  [lair  of  babies  then.  You  must  have  slept  an 
hour   and  a  half,"  the    father  explained.     "  I  am 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT    OF    FORT    BEDFORD       187 

%'lad  you  had  some  sleep,  for  we  have  more  work 
<;o  do  before  we  can  go  to  bed." 

"  I  can  see  the  bridge  now,"  added  Deck. 

"  And  there  is  the  liouse,"  said  Artie. 

The  negroes  were  all  wide  awake  by  this  time, 
and  Levi  had  gone  to  the  mansion  for  the  key  to 
the  ice-house.  Mr.  Lyon  lighted  all  of  the  lanterns, 
and  sent  the  boys  to  the  stone  building  with  them, 
followinp-  himself  soon  after.  The  overseer  came 
with  the  key,  and  it  was  opened  with  some  diffi- 
culty. The  ice  with  which  it  had  been  filled  in 
the  winter  had  been  exhausted,  and  it  contained 
nothing  but  rubbish.  The  hands  were  called,  and 
the  interior  was  soon  cleaned  out. 

Though  Levi  had  not  closed  his  eyes  during  the 
night,  and  had  been  busy  all  the  time,  he  was  wide 
awake,  and  proceeded  to  drive  things  as  he  had 
done  at  the  cavern.  It  was  decided  to  move  the 
cannons  first,  after  a  broad  gang  plank  had  been 
made  of  the  material  in  the  boat.  A  heavy  cart- 
stake  was  procured,  which  was  thrust  into  the  first 
of  the  pieces,  with  room  enough  for  three  of  the 
hands  to  get  liold  of  it.  Another  was  placed 
under  the  cascabel,  which  was  supported  by  Gen- 
eral and  Dummy,  with  Rosebud  at  the  jaws. 


188  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

The  gun  was  easily  handled  with  this  force,  and 
the  men  walked  briskly  to  the  new  arsenal.  Three 
wheelbarrows  were  brought  from  the  tool-house  by 
the  planter  and  the  boys  while  Levi  was  superin- 
tending the  removal  of  the  cannons.  Three 
wheelers  were  selected  by  the  overseer,  two 
placed  in  the  gundalow  to  load  the  barrows,  and 
one  at  the  ice-house.  In  less  than  an  hour,  and 
when  the  daylight  was  appearing  in  the  east,  the 
job  was  finished. 

"  Now,  bo3's,  you  can  sleep  all  the  rest  of  the 
day,"  said  Mr.  Lj'ons,  and  Levi  sent  the  hands  to 
their  quarters. 

"  We  haven't  seen  any  men  on  the  watch,"  said 
Levi,  while  he  was  placing  some  boards  over  the 
windows  of  the  building,  "but  there  msiy  have 
been  some  on  the  lookout  for  all  that." 

"  If  they  were  in  the  road  near  the  big  bend, 
where  you  thought  they  would  be,  if  anywhere, 
they  could  not  have  walked  to  the  cavern  in  time 
to  find  us  there,  for  we  made  quick  work  of  load- 
ing the  boat,"  added  the  planter. 

"  If  there  were  any  men  there,  they  may  have 
observed  us  ;  but  they  could  not  get  round  here  to 
see  what  was   done  with  the  cases  if   they  did," 


THE    ESTABLISHMENT   OF   FOKT    BEDFORD      189 

replied  Levi.  "  They  may  possibly  have  recog- 
nized the  Magnolia  ;  and  that  is  the  only  clew  they 
could  have  obtained  of  the  operations  in  this 
affair." 

"It  is  time  to  go  to  bed,  and  I  am  inclined  to 
think  we  shall  do  some  sleeping  to-day,"  added 
the  planter,  as  he  led  the  way  to  the  mansion. 

Levi  was  not  willing  to  leave  anything  to 
chance  ;  and  before  he  went  to  his  room  in  the 
house  he  had  called  up  two  of  the  servants  and 
established  a  patrol  along  the  bank  of  the  creek 
from  the  bridge  to  the  boat-house,  with  orders  to 
call  him  if  any  persons  were  seen  prowling  about 
the  vicinity. 

All  the  opei-ations  of  the  night  had  been  con- 
ducted with  the  most  prudent  regard  to  secrecy. 
Doubtless  Levi  Bedford  knew  more  about  the 
residents  of  the  county  than  Noah  Lyon,  and  prob- 
ably more  about  Titus  as  he  was  and  had  been 
during  the  last  few  years.  The  disappearance  of 
the  arms  and  ammunition  would  make  a  tremen- 
dous sensation  among  the  Southern  sympathizers, 
though  most  of  them  were  not  yet  aware  of  the 
existence  of  such  a  store  of  munitions  in  the 
vicinity  ;  for  the  knowledge  of  them  had  probably 


190  BROTHER   AGAINST    BKOTHER 

been  contined  to  the  members  of  Titus's  company 
of  Home  Guards.  Even  if  the  wrath  and  excite- 
ment occasioned  by  the  loss  of  the  war  material 
was  limited  to  these  ruffians,  there  were  enough  of 
tliem  to  do  avast  amount  of  mischief  in  the  county. 

The  interview  on  the  bridge  with  his  brother 
had  opened  wide  the  eyes  of  Noah  ;  but  he  had 
always  lived  in  a  peaceful  community,  and  his 
overseer  understood  the  situation  better  than  he 
did.  Levi  had  taken  every  precaution  against  the 
possible  assaults  of  the  '-' bushwackers,"  as  he 
called  the  gang  with  whom  the  Northern  >'  dough- 
face "  had  cast  his  lot  at  the  bi-eaking  out  of  the 
troubles  in  the  State.  Tlie  boys  slept  soundly  till 
nearly  noon,  and  the  planter  till  the  middle  of  the 
forenoon  ;  but  Levi  appeared  as  usual  at  breakfast, 
having  slept  but  about  three  hours. 

Mr.  Lyon  had  told  his  wife  something  about  the 
events  of  the  night,  and  assured  her  that  the  arms 
were  safe  in  the  ice-house,  and  nothing  was  said 
at  the  table  about  the  proceedings  of  tlie  party, 
though  Levi  was  as  good-natured  as  usual,  and 
talked  about  other  things.  As  soon  as  he  had 
finished  liis  mornino-  meal  with  a  most  excellent 
appetite,   he  hastened   to  the   ice-house   with    the 


THE    ESTABLISHMENT    OF    FORT    BEDFORD      191 

key  in  his  liand.  Tlie  field-hands  had  gone  to 
their  work,  and  all  was  quiet  about  the  place. 

The  ice-house  was  near  the  creek,  about  half- 
way between  the  bridge  and  the  boat-house,  close 
to  the  stream.  The  door  of  it  faced  the  water, 
and  there  was  a  small  square  window  in  either 
end.  Levi  walked  around  the  building  two  or 
three  times,  closely  examining  the  structure. 
Then  he  stopped  at  the  door  and  cast  his  eyes 
all  around  him,  especially  at  the  lay  of  the  land 
on  the  other  side  of  the  creek.  He  was  not  a 
military  engineer  any  more  than  his  employer; 
but  he  was  a  man  of  ideas,  and  he  was  evidently 
preparing  for  events  in  the  future  which  he  fore- 
saw, and  which  the  disturbed  condition  of  the 
State  rendered  more  than  possible. 

When  he  had  completed  his  survey  he  unlocked 
the  door  of  tlie  building.  The  cases  were  all 
just  as  they  had  been  piled  up  in  the  early  morn- 
ing. He  bestowed  only  a  glance  at  them,  and 
then  began  a  study  of  the  two  windows,  from 
which  he  removed  the  boards  that  prevented 
any  one  from  seeing  what  the  building  contained. 
Then  he  gave  his  attention  to  the  doors,  which 
were  double,  the  thickness  of  the  wall  apart.     He 


192  BROTH  Ell   AGAINST   BROTHER 

was  evidently  making  a  plan  in  his  mind  for 
some  alterations  to  the  structure ;  but  he  was 
alone,  and  of  course  he  said  nothing. 

He  appeared  to  have  reached  his  conclusion. 
Closing  and  locking  the  outer  door,  he  walked 
over  to'  the  boat-house,  at  the  pier  of  which  the 
Magnolia  had  been  secured  by  the  boatmen  as 
soon  as  the  work  of  the  night  was  completed. 
Here  again  he  stopped  and  made  a  surve}^  of  the 
neighboring  swamp,  which  separated  the  lawn 
fi'om  the  bank  of  the  Green.  Then  he  went 
over  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  followed  it 
down  stream. 

At  this  point  a  bend  of  the  river  above  forced 
the  water  of  the  stream  over  near  the  opposite 
shore,  while  half-way  across  from  the  bank  on 
which  he  stood,  the  waters  from  the  river  and  the 
creek  had  washed  in  the  mud  so  that  it  formed 
a  bar  on  a  bed  of  rocks,  and  the  descent  liere 
[)roduced  the  rapids.  The  water  for  half  a  mile 
was  considerably  troubled  when  the  streams  were 
full,  while  it  was  deep  enough  on  the  other  side 
to  ])ermit  the  passage  of  the  steamboats  that  plied 
on  the  river. 

Levi  continued  his  walk  in  the  road,  with  Green 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OP   EORT    BEDFORD      19S 

River  on  one  side  and  on  the  other  the  swamp 
which  bordered  the  creek  to  a  point  near  its  source. 
The  swamp  was  impassable  on  foot  or  by  boat.  It 
was  better  than  a  wall  in  the  rear  of  the  mansion, 
and  the  marauders  of  Titus  Lyon  could  not  ap- 
proach from  that  direction.  Farther  along  was  a 
broad  lagoon  or  pond,  connected  by  a  wide  and 
sluofsfish  inlet  with  Bar  Creek.  This  could  be 
crossed  with  a  boat ;  but  the  approach  to  it  from 
the  spring  road  over  the  low  ground  was  difficult 
and  dangerous. 

The  overseer  knew  the  whole  region  very  well; 
but  when  he  had  viewed  it  again  in  the  light  of 
impending  contingencies,  he  seemed  to  be  entirely 
satisfied  with  the  situation,  for  his  chronic  smile 
was  on  his  round  face,  though  no  one  was  there  to 
see  it.  He  went  to  the  shop,  which  formed  part 
of  the  carriage-house,  and  began  a  survey  of  the 
lumber  on  hand  thei'e.  A  couple  of  three-inch  oak 
planks  were  pulled  out  from  the  pile.  He  meas- 
ured and  marked  them  with  a  piece  of  chalk,  and 
then  left  the  shop. 

Among  the  plantation  hands  were  carpenters, 
masons,  painters,  and  other  mechanics,  more  or 
less    skilful,  though  none  of  them  had  regularly 


l94  BROTHER   AGAINST^   BROTHER 

learned  a  trade.  Some  of  them  had  become  quite 
expert  in  the  use  of  tools,  and  could  do  a  very 
respectable  job,  especially  the  carpenters.  Levi 
was  himself  a  "  jack-of-all-trades,"  and  he  had 
trained  some  of  them  to  the  best  of  his  ability. 

When  he  came  out  of  the  shop  he  sent  Frank 
the  coachman  to  call  the  three  carpenters,  who 
worked  in  the  field  most  of  the  time.  The  colonel 
had  given  these  men  names  to  suit  himself,  and 
they  were  proud  of  their  cognomens.  "Shavings  " 
was  the  most  skilful  of  them,  and  was  the  "boss  " 
at  any  job  to  be  done.  "Gouge"  and  "  Bitts  " 
were  only  fair  workmen,  but  they  did  very  well 
under  the  direction  of  their  foreman. 

When  they  came,  Levi  ordered  Shavings  to 
make  two  doors  of  the  three-inch  planks,  and  de- 
scribed what  he  Avanted  very  minutely.  At  the 
same  time  the  two  door-frames  were  ordered,  and 
the  mechanics  went  to  work  with  a  will,  and  with- 
out asking  to  what  use  the  doors  were  to  be  applied. 

By  this  time  the  planter  came  out  from  his  late 
breakfast,  and  the  overseer  reported  to  him  what 
he  had  been  doing  the  last  three  hours.  They 
visited  the  shop  where  the  negro  mechanics  were 
sawing  out  the  planks  for   the    doors,  and   then 


THE    ESTABLISHMKNT    OF    FOIIT    BEDFORD       195 

went  to  the  stables,  where  Frank  remained  on 
duty  all  the  time  when  not  out  with  one  of  the 
teams  ;  and  then  one  of  the  grooms  took  his  place. 

"  How  many  horses  are  there  on  the  place  now, 
Frank  ?  "  asked  the  planter. 

"  Thirty-five  in  all,  Major,"  answered  the  coach- 
man. 

"  Are  they  all  fit  for  service  ?  "  inquired  the 
owner. 

"  No,  sir  ;  six  of  them  are  breeding  mares,  and 
nine  are  colts,  two  and  three  years  old.  We  have 
fifteen  horses  and  mares  four  years  old  and  more, 
for  sale,  and  I  reckoned  you  would  sell  them  about 
this  time." 

"  That's  all,  Frank,"  added  the  planter  as  he 
left  the  stable. 

"I  don't  know  what  you  are  driving  at,  Major 
Lyon,  but  we  have  twenty-seven  horses  over  three 
years  old,  and  fit  for  service,  though  the  three 
year  olds  are  rather  young  yet  for  hard  work,"  said 
Levi,  as  they  walked  towards  the  ice-house. 

"  I  have  held  my  tongue  about  as  long  as  neces- 
sary ;  but  now  all  these  sores  in  the  State  seem  to 
be  coming  to  a  head,  and  I  will  tell  you,  between 
ourselves,  that  I  have  an  idea  of  raising  a  comj^any 


196  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

of  Union  cavalry  to  offset  the  Home  Guards  of 
this  county,"  replied  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  That's  a  glorious  idea !  "  exclaimed  Levi  with 
tremendous  enthusiasm.  "  I  wish  I  was  ten  years 
younger,  and  weighed  thirty  pounds  less,  for  I 
should  like  to  swing  a  sabre  in  that  company." 

"But  you  are  to  look  out  for  the  plantation  and 
take  care  of  my  family  while  I  am  away,  Levi. 
You  can  ride  a  colt  better  than  any  of  us  ;  but 
your  work  is  here,  and  you  may  be  called  upon  to 
do  as  much  fighting  as  any  of  us,"  said  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  I  will  do  my  duty  wherever  you  put  me, 
Major ;  but  I  should  rather  enjoy  a  whack  at  those 
border  ruffians  who  are  making  the  whole  county 
hot  with  outrages.  Last  night  they  burned  out  a 
Union  man  two  miles  above  the  village." 

"  The  time  for  action  is  close  at  hand,"  added 
Mr.  Lyon,  as  they  came  to  the  ice-house.  "  There 
have  been  talk  and  threats  enough.  My  brother 
has  told  me  that  I  am  liable  to  be  hung  on  one  of 
the  big  trees  after  a  mob  has  burned  the  house  ; 
but  I  think  we  are  ready  for  such  a  gathering  as 
he  suggests.  We  may  hear  something  about  it  to- 
night in  the  meeting  at  the  Big  Bend  school- 
house." 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF    FORT   BEDFORD      197 

"  I  have  looked  the  ice-house  over  this  morn- 
ing, and  I  have  made  up  my  mind  vt^hat  ought 
to  be  done,"  said  Levi ;  and  he  proceeded  to  state 
his  plan  for  turning  the  stone  structure  into  a 
sort  of  fort.  "_  I  have  ordered  the  doors  already, 
and  if  you  say  the  word.  Major,  I  will  make 
three  or  four  embrasures  in  the  walls  for  the 
two  field-pieces;  and  we  must  have  a  magazine 
for  the  ammunition." 

"  I  approve  your  plan  ;  go  ahead  and  do  the 
work  as  you  think  best.  You  can  use  all  the 
hands  you  need;  and  from  this  moment  the  ice- 
house will  be  known  as  Fort  Bedford,"  replied 
Mr.  Lyons. 

"  Thank  you.  Major,  and  I  will  endeavor  to 
make  the  fortress  worthy  of  a  better  name,"  re- 
turned Levi,  as  he  hastened  to  the  stable  to  send 
for  the  men  he  wanted. 


198  BROTHEB   AGAINST  BEOTHEH 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE   UNION   MEETING   AT   BIG   BEND 

In  the  afternoon  Levi  Bedford  had  half  the 
hands  on  the  plantation  at  work  in  and  about 
the  ice-house.  Embrasures,  or  port-holes,  were 
opened  in  the  thick  walls,  one  at  each  end  and 
one  on  each  side  of  the  door,  at  the  proper  height 
for  the  twelve-pounders,  which  were  mounted  on 
the  carriages,  in  order  that  everything  should 
be  correctly  adjusted.  Then  the  door  which 
opened  on  the  side  next  to  the  creek  was  filled 
up  with  stones  taken  from  the  quarry  in  the 
only  hill  on  the  plantation,  so  that  it  was  as 
thick  and  as  solid  as  the  rest  of  the  walls.  Then 
a  new  door  was  made  on  the  opposite  side. 

By  sundown  the  carpenter  had  completed  and 
hung  the  double  doors ;  and  they  were  secured 
with  the  heavy  locks  the  colonel  had  purchased 
in  the  days  of  the  horse-thieves.  All  this  work 
was  not  completed  when  night  came,  and  four 
trusty  men  were  selected  to  jjatrol  the  creek  fr6m 


THE   UNION   MKETING    AT   BIG    BEND         199 

the  bridge  down  to  the  boat-pier,  two  serving  till 
midnight,  and  the  other  two  till  morning. 

"  I  think  we  shall  be  in  condition  to  stand  a 
siege  by  to-morrow  night,"  said  the  overseer,  as 
he  accompanied  the  planter  and  the  boys  to  Fort 
Bedford,  on  the  way  to  the  schoolliouse  at  Big 
Bend. 

"  It  looks  so  now,"  replied  Mr*  Lyon  as  he 
went  into  the  building.  "  You  have  made  re- 
markable progress  for  one  day.  But  I  want  to 
open  one  of  these  boxes." 

"Which  one,  Major?"  asked  Levi. 

"  The  one  which  contains  revolvers  and  car- 
tridges, for  some  of  the  smaller  ones  are  labelled 
with  the  names  of  these  articles.  I  hardly  expect 
any  trouble  at  the  meeting  to-night ;  but  I  think 
it  is  best  to  be  prepared  for  the  worst.  I  have 
brought  one  of  the  colonel's  pistols  with  me  ;  but 
I  want  to  put  the  boys  in  condition  to  defend 
themselves,"  added  the  planter. 

"  I  think  Ave  can  make  good  use  of  them,  for 
we  have  had  some  experience  with  such  tools," 
said  Deck,  who  did  not  appear  to  be  at  all  affected 
by  the  serious  nature  of  the  preparations  the}'^ 
w»^e  making. 


200  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  Where  have  you  had  any  such  experience, 
Dexter?"  inquired  his  father. 

"  Tom  Bartlett  and  Ben  Mason  had  revolvers 
at  the  time  of  the  housebreaking  scare  in  Derry, 
and  Artie  and  I  used  to  fire  at  a  mark  with  them 
in  the  hill  pasture,"  replied  the  enthusiastic  boy. 
"  Artie  used  to  beat  us  all,  and  often  put  the 
ball  through  the  centre  of  the  target." 

"  Sometimes,"  suggested  the  other. 

"  Then  you  are  both  ahead  of  me,  for  I  never 
fired  a  revolver  or  a  pistol  of  any  kind,  though 
I  used  to  go  hunting  with  a  fowling-piece  when  I 
was  a  boy,"  added  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  Then  I  think  you  had  better  practise  a  little, 
Major,"  said  Levi,  as  he  pulled  out  one  of  the 
smaller  boxes  from  the  top  of  the  pile  of  cases. 
"  This  contains  what  you  want,  I  reckon." 

Deck  brought  the  hatchet,  and  the  case  was 
opened.  Most  of  the  weapons  were  navy  re- 
volvers, wrapped  in  oiled  paper  to  save  them 
from  rust.  They  were  closely  packed  in  the 
case,  the  spare  space  being  filled  in  with  pack- 
ages of  cartridges.  They  opened  another  box, 
and  found  half  a  dozen  of  smaller  size,  with  the 
proper   ammunition.     The    overseer   selected  t^^o 


THE    UNION   MEETING    AT   BIG    BEND         201 

of  them,  handing  one  to  each  of  the  boys,  with 
a  box  of  cartridges. 

"  I  should  like  to  try  this  little  persuader,"  said 
Deck,  as  he  openecj  the  box  of  ammunition,  and 
proceeded  to  load  the  pistol. 

Artie  followed  his  example ;  and,  setting  up  the 
cover  of  the  case  by  the  creek,  they  blazed  away 
at  it  till  the  chambers  of  the  revolvers  were 
empty.  They  fired  in  turn,  and  the  position  of 
each  bullet-hole  was  noted.  Artie  kept  up  his  old 
reputation,  for  he  hit  near  the  centre  of  the  board 
three  times  out  of  six.  Deck  fired  the  best  shot, 
but  his  others  were  more  scattering.  They  hit 
the  board  every  time,  and  Levi  said  they  "  would 
do." 

Then  Mr.  Lyon  tried  his  hand  with  the  revolver 
he  had  brought  from  the  mansion  ;  but  his  aim 
was  less  accurate  than  that  of  the  boys.  He  put 
four  of  his  six  balls  into  the  board,  three  of  them 
outside  of  the  punctures  made  by  Deck  and  Artie. 

"  You  will  improve  with  more  experience. 
Major  ;  but  I  reckon  you  could  hit  a  bushwhacker 
if  he  wasn't  more  than  ten  feet  from  you  ;  and 
these  tools  generally  come  into  use  at  short  range. 
How  were  you  going  up  to  Big  Bend,  Major  ?  " 


202  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  I  thought  we  should  walk,"  replied  the 
planter ;  and  he  reloaded  his  revolver,  as  both  of 
the  boys  had  done  by  this  time.  "It  is  not  more 
than  three-quarters  of  a  mile." 

"  I  think  you  had  better  go  in  the  Magnolia, 
with  the  crew  that  pulled  us  last  night,"  sug- 
gested Levi.  "  If  there  should  be  any  row  at  the 
schoolhouse,  those  boys  will  stand  by  you  as  long 
as  there  is  anything  left  of  you." 

"  I  don't  look  for  any  row,  Levi,  but  I  suppose 
it  is  always  best  to  be  prepared  for  the  worst," 
replied  the  planter.  "  You  may  send  for  the 
crew." 

One  of  the  watchmen  happened  to  be  near  at 
the  time,  and  he  was  despatched  for  the  boatmen 
who  had  formed  the  regular  crew  of  the  Magnolia 
in  the  time  of  the  deceased  planter. 

"  I  suppose,  if  there  should  be  any  trouble  at 
the  schoolhouse,  and  I  should  be  protected  by  my 
negroes,  it  would  tend  to  aggravate  the  cliarge 
against  me  of  being  an  abolitionist ;  and  that 
seems  to  be  about  the  worst  thing  that  can  be  said 
against  a  man  in -this  county." 

"But  only  among  the  border  ruffians,"  the 
overseer  amended  the  statement.     ''  The  man  that 


THE    UNION    MEETING    AT    BIG    BEND  203 

owns  fifty  niggers  cannot  decently  be  accused  of 
being  an  abolitionist.  1  advise  yon  to  go  in  the 
boat  because  the  schoolhouse  is  right  on  the  very 
bank  of  the  river.  The  back  windows  over  the 
platform  look  out  upon  the  water.  If  the  bush- 
whackers come  down  upon  you,  and  things  go 
against  you,  it  will  be  easy  to  get  out  by  one  of 
these  windows.  A  good  general  always  keeps  the 
line  of  retreat  open  behind  him  when  he  goes  into 
battle ;  and  you  had  better  have  the  Magnolia 
under  one  of  these  windows." 

"  Why,  Levi,  you  talk  as  though  you  were 
about  sure  an  attempt  would  be  made  to  break  up 
the  meeting,"  replied  Mr.  Lj^on. 

"  To  tell  you  the  truth,  I  do  feel  almost  sure  of 
it,"  returned  the  overseer.  "■  Captain  Titus,  as 
they  call  him  up  in  the  village  so  as  not  to  mix 
him  up  with  Major  Noah  Lyon,  Avas  about  mad 
enough  yesterday  to  do  something  desperate. 
You  say  he  has  threatened  you,  and  "  — 

"  I  did  not  say  that,  Levi,"  interposed  the 
planter.  "  Don't  make  my  brother  out  any  worse 
than  he  is,  for  conscience'  sake." 

"  What  did  he  say,  then  ?  " 

"  He  told  me  the  people  on  his  side  of  the  ques- 


204  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

tion  would  have  mobbed  me  before  this  time  if  he 
had  not  prevented  them  from  doing  so." 

"  That's  about  the  same  thing.  I  don't  like  to 
say  anything  against  your  brother,  Major,  but  I 
don't  look  on  Captain  Titus  as  a  square  man.  He 
wants  to  keep  his  own  head  covered  up  because 
you  are  his  brother ;  but  I  believe  on  my  con- 
science that  he  would  like  to  see  your  place 
burned  to  the  ground,  and  it  wouldn't  break  his 
heart  to  see  you  hanging  by  the  neck  to  one  of  the 
big  trees." 

Mr.  Lyon  realized  that  the  overseer  understood 
the  character  of  Titus  better  than  he  had  sup- 
posed. His  brother  was  terribly  disappointed  be- 
cause the  colonel  had  not  left  Riverlawn  to  him  ; 
and  he  had  charged  the  deceased  with  unfaiiness 
and  injustice  in  making  his  will.  He  was  com- 
pelled to  believe  the  claim  of  Titus  that  he  bad 
prevented  the  ruffians  from  destroying  his  prop- 
erty was  a  pretence,  and  nothing  more.  His 
brother  was  not  only  disappointed  but  revengeful. 

"  It  is  generally  understood  about  here  that  you 
called  this  Union  .xieeting,"  continued  Levi. 

"  I  suggested  it,  for  we  ought  to  know  who's 
who ;    and  it  remains  to  be  seen  how  many  will 


THE    UNION   MEETING   AT    BIG   BEND         205 

have  the  pluck  to  attend  the  meeting.  Titus  be- 
lieves that  a  large  majority  of  tlie  people  in  these 
parts  are  of  his  way  of  thinking,  wliile  I  believe 
that  they  are  about  two  to  one  the  other  way, 
though  most  of  them  are  afraid  to  do  or  say  much, 
and  I  want  to  bring  them  out  if  possible." 

"  You  are  right  as  to  numbers,  Major ;  and  when 
a  man  is  afraid  that  his  house  will  be  burned  down 
over  his  head,  or  that  he  will  get  a  bullet  through 
his  brains  while  he  sits  at  his  window,  I  don't 
much  wonder  that  he  is  not  inclined  to  speak  out 
loud,  and  these  bushwhackers  have  had  it  all  their 
own  way.  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  bring  out 
the  prudent  and  timid  ones." 

"  I  talked  the  meeting  over  with  others,  and 
Colonel  Cosgrove  promised  to  come  up  and  help 
us  out  with  a  speech.  We  all  agreed  that  it  was 
time  to  make  a  demonstration  in  favor  of  the 
Union,"  replied  the  planter  as  the  boat's  crew 
appeared  on  the  ground. 

"  I  should  like  to  go  with  you.  Major,  but  I 
don't  think  it  is  safe  to  leave  the  place  alone," 
said  the  overseer.  "  Whether  the  ruffians  had  a 
watch  on  the  spring  road  last  night  or  not,  I  don't 
know.     We  haven't  heard  anything  of  them  dur- 


206  BKOTHEll    AGAINST    BUOTHER 

ing  the  day  ;  but  I  should  be  willing  to  wager  a 
pair  of  my  old  shoes  they  have  found  out  by  this 
time  that  the  arms  and  ammunition  placed  in  the 
cavern  have  taken  to  themselves  wings,  like  other 
riches,  and  flow^n  away.  If  I  am  not  much  mis- 
taken, Captain  Titus  finds  himself  some  thousands 
poorer  to-day  than  he  was  a  week  ago." 

"  Do  you  believe  they  have  discovered  the  loss 
so  soon  ?  " 

"  I  haven't  much  doubt  of  it.  Captain  Titus 
keeps  three  horses,  and  it  was  easy  enougli  for  him 
to  send  one  of  his  boys  over  to  the  cavern  to  see 
that  the  arms  were  all  right.  He  has  missed  them 
by  this  time;  and  if  we  do  our  duty  they  won't 
shoot  any  bullets  into  the  heads  and  hearts  of  the 
Union  army.  Of  course  Captain  Titus  and  his 
gang  are  boiling  over  with  wrath.  You  won't  see 
him  at  the  meeting,  perhaps ;  but  there  will  be 
enough,  there  to  make  a  noise,  if  nothing  more.  I 
have  been  thinking  of  these  things  to-day,  and  that 
is  the  reason  Avhy  I  thought  it  best  to  take  j^roper 
precautions." 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  spoken  out,  Levi,  for  you 
have  generally  been  very  reticent,"  replied  Mr. 
Lyon,  as  he  led  the  way  to  the  boat-pier,  where  the 
crew  had  manned  the  boat. 


THE    UNION   MEETING   AT   BIG    BEND        207 

"'I  couldn't  say  much  while  I  believed  your 
brother  was  at  the  bottom  of  most  of  the  mischief," 
pleaded  Levi. 

The  planter  and  the  boys  seated  themselves  in 
the  stern  sheets  of  the  Magnolia.  Deck  took  the 
tiller  lines  with  the  consent  of  his  father,  and  Gen- 
eral was  permitted  to  get  under  way  as  he  pleased, 
giving  all  the  orders  in  detail.  None  of  the  crew 
asked  any  questions,  and  in  a  short  time  Deck 
brought  the  boat  up  under  one  of  the  windows  of 
the  schoolhouse.  Mr.  Lyon  charged  General  to 
keep  the  Magnolia  just  where  they  had  placed  her, 
and  not  to  make  any  noise  at  all. 

The  building  was  already  partly  filled,  and  more 
were  constantly  arriving.  Before  the  appointed 
time  Colonel  Cosgrove  descended  from  his  wagon 
at  the  door,  and  the  planter  welcomed  him.  At 
the  hour  named,  Squire  Truman,  a  young  legal 
gentleman  from  a  Northern  county,  who  had  settled 
in  the  village,  called  the  meeting  to  order.  It  was 
said  that  he  liad  not  a  very  flourishing  practice, 
but  he  was  legarded  as  a  young  man  of  more  tlian 
average  ability.  He  had  the  credit  of  being  a 
ready  and  able  speaker ;  and  Mr.  Lyon  had  invited 
him  to  open  the  assemblage  with  a  statement  of  the 


208  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

situation  in  the  county,  especially  in  the  vicinity 
of  Barcreek. 

He  was  a  decided  and  outspoken  Union  man. 
He  began  very  moderately ;  but  in  a  few  minutes 
he  became  more  earnest,  and  soon  rose  to  the  height 
of  eloquence.  He  was  warmly  applauded  by  the 
audience,  though  there  were  some  tokens  of  disap- 
probation, evidently  proceeding  fiom  some  of  the 
individuals  whom  Levi  called  "  bushwhackers." 
Titus  Lyon  was  not  there,  but  some  of  his  repre- 
sentatives had  already  manifested  themselves.  The 
discordant  elements  soon  became  more  demonstra- 
tive as  the  speaker  waxed  eloquent.  They  made 
noise  enough  to  disturb  the  equanimity  of  Squire 
Truman ;  and  he  switched  off  from  his  line  of  re- 
mark, and  proceeded  to  dress  down  the  malcontents 
in  the  most  vigorous  language. 

"  I  beg  leave  to  inform  those  who  are  struggling 
to  create  a  disturbance,  that  this  is  a  Union  meet- 
ing, called  as  such,  and  as  such  only,"  said  the 
orator,  shaking  with  indignation.  "  It  was  called 
for  Union  men  only !  It  is  a  gathering  of  those 
who  are  loyal  to  the  government  at  Washington, 
and  not  to  decide  between  secession  and  fidelity 
to  the  old  flasr.     Those   who  are  not  Union  men 


THE   UNION   MEETING   AT    BIG   BEND         209 

are  respectfully  requested  to  retire  from  the 
meeting." 

This  request  brought  forth  a  torrent  of  yells 
from  the  ruffians,  though  there  were  apparently 
not  more  than  a  dozen  of  them.  Squire  Truman 
was  defiant,  and  his  handsome  face  looked  as 
noble  as  that  of  a  Roman  senator. 

"  Has  the  time  come  when  free  speech  in  behalf 
of  this  glorious  Union  is  to  be  put  down?"  And 
then  the  ruffians  howled  again.  "  Has  it  come  to 
this  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  the  second  to  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  Union?  and,  with  the  help  of  God 
and  all  honest  men,  she  shall  be  the  last  to  leave 
it !  Are  we  men  to  be  badgered  and  silenced  by 
half  a  score  of  blackguards  and  ruffians  ?  I  am 
one  of  half  a  dozen  to  put  them  out  of  the  hall." 

About  a  dozen  rose  from  their  seats,  headed  by 
Noah  Lyon,  and  moved  down  the  aisles  of  the 
schoolroom. 


210  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE   EJECTION    OF    THE   NOISY   RUFFIANS 

The  planter  of  Riveiiawn  was  not  a  fighting 
character ;  he  had  alvvaj^s  been  one  of  the  most 
peaceful  of  men.  He  had  never  raised  a  hand 
against  one  of  his  fellow-beings,  aiid  it  required  the 
stimulus  of  an  occasion  like  the  present  to  rouse 
a  belligerent  feeling  in  him,  if  the  groundwork  of 
any  such  emotion  existed  in  his  nature.  It  was 
hardly  that,  but  rather  a  sense  of  his  solemn  duty, 
which  he  was  called  upon  to  perform,  as  a  sur- 
geon is  required  to  amputate  a  limb  to  save  life ; 
and  he  was  impelled  to  save  the  life  of  the 
Union. 

Noah  Lyon  was  not  physically  a  large  man,  but 
one  who  weighed  a  hundred  and  a  half;  yet  his 
frame  was  well  knit,  firmly  compacted,  and  inured 
by  hard  labor  from  his  boyhood.  As  he  rose  to 
his  feet  and  marched  down  the  middle  aisle  of  the 
schoolroom,  his  face  exhibited  more  strength  than 
his  form;  for  all  the  determination  of  his  nature 


THE    EJECTION    OF    THE    NOISY    RUFFIANS       211 

was  concentrated  in  his  eyes  and  the  muscles  of 
his  countenance. 

The  fervid  speech  of  the  young  orator  had 
brought  him  to  liis  bearings.  Deck  and  Artie 
had  been  similaily  affected ;  and  with  their.fists 
clinched  they  followed  the  planter.  Squire  Tru- 
man leaped  from  the  platform  into  the  midst  of 
them,  as  the  dozen  others  sprang  to  their  feet, 
some  with  their  eyes  flashing  with  indignation, 
and  all  of  them  with  a  fixed  purpose  not  to  submit 
to  the  outrage  in  which  the  ruffians  were  engaged. 

When  Mr.  Lyon  had  proceeded  as  far  as  the 
middle  of  the  room,  one  of  the  disturl:)ers  of  the 
peace,  wliom  the  planter  had  spotted,  rose  to  his 
feet  and  confronted  him  in  the  aisle.  It  Avas  Buck 
Lagger,  a  pedler,  who  was  one  of  the  most  viru- 
lent of  tlie  Secessionists,  and  who  aspired  to  be  a 
leader  among  the  turbulent  spirits  of  tlie  county. 

"What  are  you  go'n'  to  do  about  it?  "  demanded 
he  savagely. 

"  Are  you  a  Union  man  ? "  asked  Mr.  Lyon 
with  quiet  determination. 

"No,  I'm  not!"  yelled  the  ruffian,  who  had  the 
reputation  in  Barcreek  of  being  a  brute  of  the 
lowest  order,  with  a  whole  volley  of  oaths. 


212  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  Then  you  were  not  invited  here,  and  you  will 
leave  I  "  said  the  planter. 

"  This  buildin'  is  public,  and  I  have  as  much 
right  here  as  you  have  !  "  answered  Buck  Lagger, 
with  a  coarse  guffaw. 

Noah  Lyon  did  not  wait  for  anything  more, 
but  grappled  with  the  fellow  as  an  eagle  swoops 
down  on  his  prey.  Buck  tried  to  get  his  light 
hand  into  his  breast  pocket,  evidently  to  obtain  a 
weapon  of  some  kind;  but  his  assailant  understood 
his  purpose,  and  crowded  him  over  backwards 
upon  one  of  the  desks,  choking  him  so  hard  that 
he  soon  lost  all  his  pluck. 

Colonel  Cosgrove  was  close  behind  Mr.  Lyon, 
and  seized  upon  the  boon  companion  of  the  pedler. 
He  was  an  excellent  specimen  of  a  Kentucky 
gentleman,  stalwart  in  form  and  determined  in 
purpose.  He  bore  his  man  down  as  the  leader 
had  done.  The  other  ruffians  rushed  to  the  as- 
sistance of  their  leaders,  and  the  melSe  became 
general. 

There  did  not  appear  to  be  more  than  half  a 
dozen  active  ruffians  in  the  room ;  at  least  not 
more  who  were  resolute  enough  to  take  part  in 
these  stormy  proceedings.     Mr.  Lyon  had  choked 


'He  grappled  with  the  fellow."     Page  212. 


THE   EJECTION    OF   THE    NOISY   RUFFIANS        213 

SO  much  of  the  energy  out  of  Buck  Laggar  that  he 
had  ceased  to  feel  for  his  weapon,  and  the  planter 
took  him  by  the  collar  of  the  coat  with  both  hands, 
and  dragged  him  to  the  door,  where  he  pitched 
him  on  the  ground  all  in  a  heap. 

Colonel  Cosgrove  followed  him  with  his  man  ; 
and  then  came  the  orator  with  a  fellow  nearly 
twice  his  size,  with  whom  he  was  having  a  hard 
tussle,  when  Deck  leaped  upon  the  back  of  this 
victim,  and  drawing  his  arms  tightly  under  his 
throat,  brought  him  to  the  floor,  and  then  rolled 
him  out  at  the  door.  The  other  Union  men  in 
the  audience  had  tackled  the  remaining  rufhans 
when  they  went  to  the  assistance  of  those  of  their 
number  who  had  been  attacked,  and  hustled  them 
out  of  the  apartment. 

"  That  will  do  for  the  present,"  said  Squire 
Truman,  as  the  resolute  Unionists  completed  their 
active  work,  and  stopped  to  catch  their  breath. 

"  I  think  we  had  better  station  a  guard  at  the 
door,  and  challenge  every  man  who  wants  to  come 
in," '  suggested  Mr.  Lyon. 

"  That's  a  good  idea,  for  it  is  the  evident  inten- 
tion of  the  blackguards  to  break  up  the  meeting  ; 
and  I  should  be  ashamed  to  have  such  a  thing 


214  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

done,  —  a  Union  meeting  dispersed  by  force  in  the 
State  of  Kentucky  !  "added  the  young  lawj^er. 

"•Precisely  so!"  exclaimed  Colonel  Cosgrove. 
"  I  will  offer  my  services  as  one  of  the  guard," 

"  Good !  "  shouted  Colonel  Belthoipe,  a  big 
Kentuckian  whose  plantation  was  near  that  of 
Major  Lyon,  "  I  will  be  another." 

"Here  are  two  more  ! "  cried  Deck  Lyon,  as  he 
and  Artie  presented  themselves. 

"  Lively  boys,"  laughed  Colonel  Cosgrove. 
"  Both  of  them  took  a  hand  in  the  skirmish  we 
have  had,  and  they  will  do  very  well  for  this 
duty." 

The  Union  men  in  the  assembly  applauded " 
warmly,  and  the  young  orator  led  the  way  back  to 
the  seats,  mounting  the  platfoim  himself.  He 
resumed  his  speech  with  an  allusion  to  the  event 
which  had  just  transpired,  and  loused  his  audience 
to  the  highest  pitch  of  enthusiasm  by  his  fiery 
eloquence.  He  spoke  half  an  hour,  and  concluded 
by  nominating  Major  Noah  Lyon  as  the  presiding 
officer  of  the  evening;  and  the  selection  was 
heartily  indorsed  by  the  meeting. 

Before  he  could  reach  the  platform,  a  dozen 
men  appeared  at  the   door.     The  volunteer  com- 


THE   EJECTION    OF    THE   NOISY    RUFFIANS        215 

mittee  on  admissions  retired  to  the  lobby  so  that 
they  need  not  distnrb  the  proceedings.  Colonel 
Cosgrove  took  Artie  by  the  arm,  while  Colonel 
Belthorpe  did  the  same  with  Deck,  each  at  one 
side  of  the  door. 

"  Are  you  a  Union  man  ?  "  demanded  Deck  in 
a  loud  voice,  for  he  felt  that  he  must  do  or  say 
something,  boiling  over  with  enthusiasm  for  the 
cause  as  he  was ;  and  perhaps  the  fact  that  he  had 
a  loaded  revolver  in  his  pocket  was  an  inciting 
influence  with  him. 

"  I  am  !  "  exclaimed  the  person  addressed,  with 
emphasis. 

"  Pass  in,"  replied  Deck. 

"  Put  the  same  question,  Artie,"  added  Colonel 
Cosgrove,  amused  at  the  earnestness  of  Deck. 

Artie  put  the  question  with  less  pomposity  than 
his  cousin,  and  the  answer  was  the  same.  The 
brace  of  colonels  then  took  part  in  the  challenging, 
and  the  dozen  applicants  were  promptly  admitted. 
One  of  the  colonels  then  suggested  to  the  other 
that  the  boys  could  remain  in  the  lobby  while  they 
stood  inside  the  door. 

Noah  Lyon  had  presided  on  several  occasions  in 
town  meetings,  and  his  modesty  had  been  so  far 


216  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

overcome  that  he  could  face  an  audience,  especi- 
ally in  such  a  cause  as  the  present.  He  was 
received  with  applause  and  cheers,  and  proceeded 
to  make  a  speech  in  his  usual  quiet  way.  He  said 
he  could  not  make  such  a  speech  as  the  eloquent 
gentleman  from  Barcreek  village  had  done ;  but  he 
was  a  Union  man  in  ever}^  fibre  of  his  being, 
whether  he  was  in  New  Hampshire  or  Kentucky. 

This  statement  was  received  with  tremendous 
applause.  He  proceeded  to  say  that  he  was  a 
peaceable  man,  and  was  in  favor  of  peaceable 
measures ;  but  he  did  not  intend  to  be  overridden 
and  trodden  down  by  the  Secession  element, 
which  he  believed  was  in  a  large  minority  in  the 
State.  He  was  ready  to  talk  as  long  as  talking 
did  any  good ;  but  when  he  had  talked  enough  he 
was  ready  to  fight. 

This  was  the  popular  sentiment  in  the  meeting, 
and  a  tumult  of  applause  followed,  ending  in  nine 
rousing  cheers.  He  was  ready  to  shoulder  a  mus- 
ket in  any  Kentucky  regiment,  and  he  was  glad 
that  some  liad  already  been  organized.  He  had 
twenty-seven  horses  he  would  give  "  without 
money  and  without  price,"  to  the  cause  of  the 
Union,  with  which  to   start   a  cavalry  company ; 


THE    EJECTION   OF    THE    NOISY    RUFFIANS       217 

and  "  I  think  I  can  find  arms  for  the  men,"  he 
added. 

This  offer  was  greeted  with  yells  of  approval, 
and  it  was  some  time  before  he  could  say  anything 
more. 

"  I  will  also  contribute  twenty  horses,"  shouted 
Colonel  Cosgrove. 

"I  will  give  the  next  twenty,"  Colonel  Bel- 
thorpe  cried  out. 

The  clapping  of  hands  and  the  cheering  were 
renewed  with  more  vigor  than  ever,  if  possible ; 
and  others  offered  to  contribute  from  one  to  five 
each,  till  over  a  hundred  horses  were  pledged  for 
the  company.  In  the  midst  of  this  enthusiasm 
the  voice  of  Deck  was  heard  in  the  lobby. 

"  Are  you  a  Union  man,  sir  ?  "  he  demanded  in 
a  voice  loud  enough  to  be  heard  in  a  momentary 
lull  of  the  enthusiasm. 

"  No,  I  am  not !  "  replied  the  applicant,  with  a 
volley  of  expletives. 

"  Then  you  can't  go  in,"  answered  Deck. 

"  Who  says  I  can't  ? "  asked  the  intruder  in 
fierce  tones. 

"  This  is  a  Union  meeting,  and  none  but  Union 
men  are  admitted,"  replied  Deck,  loud  enough  to 


218  BKOTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

be  heard  on  the  platform ;  for  the  meeting  had 
become  silent,  and  all  were  turning  around  to  see 
the  door. 

"  Do  you  see  that  ?  "  demanded  the  ruffian,  as 
he  drew  a  bowie-knife  from  his  pocket,  and  threw 
it  open  with  a  jerk. 

Deck  had  put  his  right  hand  on  his  hip  pocket, 
which  contained  his  revolver ;  and,  the  moment  he 
saw  the  knife,  he  drew  it,  and  pointed  it  at  the 
part  where  the  intruder  carried  what  brains  he  had. 

"  And  do  you  see  that  ?  "  called  the  plucky  boy. 

"  And  that  ?  "  added  Artie  on  the  other  side  of 
the  door. 

"  Take  yourself  off !  "  shouted  Deck  furiously, 
as  he  retreated  a  pace,  to  keep  out  of  the  reach  of 
the  wicked-looking  blade  of  the  knife. 

"  Isn't  this  a  free  building  ?  "  asked  the  ruffian, 
as  he  looked  from  one  revolver  to  the  other. 

"Free  to  Union  men  to-night,"  answered  Deck. 

By  this  time  half  a  dozen  men  from  the  interior 
were  approaching  the  door,  and  the  ruffian  sud- 
denly decamped.  Deck  followed  him  to  the  door, 
and  saw  the  man  disappear  in  the  grove  on  the 
other  side  of  the  road.  Then  he  heard  a  voice 
among  the  trees ;  and  it  Avas  evident  to  him  that 


THE   EJECTION   OF   THE   NOISY   RUFFIANS      219 

there  were  more  ruffians,  perhaps  biding  their 
time  to  make  an  attack  upon  the  Unionists  when 
they  went  to  their  homes. 

"  Three  cheers  for  the  boys  !  "  shouted  one  of 
the  men  who  had  come  to  the  door,  and  observed 
the  retreat  of  the  ruffian.. 

They  were  lustily  given,  and  then  Deck  an- 
nounced to  the  meeting  that  there  were  more  men 
in  the  grove,  for  some  one  had  hailed  the  ruffian 
that  had  just  left  the  door. 

"  No  matter  for  them,"  said  the  chairman.  "  Let 
us  go  on  with  this  meeting,  and  when  they  come 
in,  if  they  do  so,  we  will  take  care  of  them.  The 
boys  will  keep  watch,  and  let  us  know  if  they 
approach  the  schoolhouse." 

A  committee  of  three  were  appointed  to  attend 
to  the  enrolment  of  the  company  of  cavalry.  The 
two  colonels  and  the  major  by  courtesy  were  ap- 
pointed on  this  committee.  Then  Colonel  Cos- 
grove  was  called  upon  to  make  the  speech  he  had 
promised.  He  was  not  so  eloquent  as  his  profes- 
sional brother  from  the  village  ;  but  he  was  more 
solid,  and  was  as  vigorously  applauded  as  the 
other  speakers  had  been. 

He  said  there  had  been  a  sort  of  reign  of  terror 


220  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

in  the  county,  and  it  was  because  the  Unionists 
had  been  less  demonstrative  than  the  Secessionists, 
and  for  that  reason  he  believed  in  the  present 
meeting.  He  was  disposed  to  be  peaceable,  but  he 
was  ready  to  fight  for  the  Union.  He  proceeded 
at  considerable  length.  He  was  in  favor  of  hav- 
ing it  understood  in  the  county  that  there  were 
plenty  of  Unionists  within  its  borders,  and  that 
they  were  not  to  be  frowned  or  bullied  down  by 
the  ruffians  of  the  other  side. 

This  remark  seemed  to  be  the  sense  of  the  as- 
sembly, which  had  now  increased  in  numbers  to 
over  a  hundred,  and  the  applause  was  decided. 

While  the  colonel  from  the  county  town  was 
speaking.  Deck  and  Artie  had  been  over  to  the 
other  side  of  the  road,  and  penetrated  the  gi-ove 
for  a  short  distance.  Probably  those  who  had 
been  ejected  from  the  meeting  were  there  ;  but  the 
boys  crept  near  enough  to  make  out  that  there 
were  not  less  tlian  fifty  men  there,  and  possibly 
double  that  number. 

As  they  retired  from  the  gi-ove  they  found  that 
a  single  man  was  following  them.  They  retreated 
to  the  lobby  of  the  schoolhoiise,  with  their  revol- 
vers in  their  hands.       They  had  hardly  resumed 


THE    EJECTION    OF    THE    NOISV    KUFEIANS       221 

their  stations  at  the  door  when  the  man  presented 
himself  before  them.  To  the  astonishment  of  his 
two  nephews  this  person  proved  to  be  Titus  Lyon. 

"  Are  you  a  Union  man  ?  "  demanded  Deck. 

"  I  am  not,"  replied  Titus. 

"  Then  you  can't  go  into  this  meeting,"  added 
Deck,  as  firmly  as  he  had  spoken  at  any  time 
before. 

The  applicant  could  not  fail  to  see  that  both  of 
the  boys  had  weapons  in  their  hands.  He  looked 
earnest  and  determined,  but  he  did  not  appear  to 
be  even  angry.  He  halted  and  fixed  his  gaze 
upon  the  floor,  apparently  in  deep  thought. 


222  BKOTHER   AGAINST   BllOTHER 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

THE   DEMAND    OF    CAPTAIN    TITUS   LYON 

Revolvers  are  dangerous  weapons  ;  and  Deck 
and  Artie  bad  used  them  enough  in  sport  to  re- 
alize this  truth.  They  had  not  yet  become  accus- 
tomed to  seeing  bullets  fired  into  the  bodies  of 
human  beings ;  to  the  sight  of  strong  men  falling 
with  a  death-Mound  in  the  head  or  heart,  which 
was  afterwards  almost  an  every-day  spectacle  in 
the  battles  of  the  Great  Rebellion. 

They  had  been  brought  up  where  human  life 
was  held  to  be  more  sacred  than  in  the  locality  to 
which  they  had  been  transplanted  ;  and  if  they  had 
thought  of  discharging  their  wea})ons  into  the  vital 
parts  of  even  the  ruffians  who  menaced  the  Union 
meeting  with  violence,  they  were  certainly  not 
ready  to  begin  with  one  of  their  own  flesh  and 
blood,  though  Titus  Lyon  had  proved  himself  to 
be  one  of  the  most  virulent  enemies  of  the  public 
peace. 

"1  have  no  weapons,  as  you  have,  boys,  and  I 


THE   DEMAND   OF    CAPTAIN    TITUS   LYON       223 

have  something  to  say  to  this  meeting,"  said  Titus, 
after  he  had  meditated  for  two  or  three  minutes. 
"  I  want  to  go  in ;  but  I  shall  not  stop  there  many 
minutes." 

"  We  can't  let  you  in,  Uncle  Titus,"  replied 
Deck  decidedly  ;  "  that's  the  order  of  the  meeting." 

"  But  I'm  going  in  if  I'm  shot  for  it,"  continued 
the  aiDplicant  for  admission  very  quietly,  but  with 
none  of  the  bluster  which  had  become  almost  a 
second  nature  to  him. 

Perhaps  the  interest  he  felt  in  the  mission  which 
brought  him  to  the  schoolhouse  had  induced  him 
to  refrain  from  his  usual  potations,  for  he  appeared 
to  be  perfectly  sober.  He  used  none  of  the  in- 
temperate language  which  was  generally  on  his 
tongue,  so  that  the  boys  were  not  roused  to  indigna- 
tion, even  if  they  were  tempted  to  use  their  weap- 
ons; but  both  of  them  placed  themselves  in  the 
doorway  as  though  they  intended  to  dispute  his 
passage  into  the  room. 

The  meeting  was  proceeding  with  its  business, 
though  the  orators  had  finished  their  speeches.  A 
Union  farmer  was  telling  about  one  of  his  neigh- 
bors who  had  been  threatened  by  the  ruffians,  as 
the  Secessionists  had  come  to  be  generally  called 


224  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

by  this  time.  He  was  quite  earnest  in  his  plea 
that  something  should  be  done  to  protect  men  who 
stood  by  the  government. 

The  two  colonels  were  interested,  and  they  had 
moved  forward  where  they  could  hear  the  farmer, 
who  spoke  in  a  low  tone  ;  and  no  one  inside  was 
aware  of  what  was  transpiring  in  the  lobby,  so  that 
the  boys  were  practically  alone. 

"  We  can't  let  you  in,  Uncle  Titus,  and  we 
don't  want  to  shoot  you,"  interposed  Artie.  "I 
will  call  Colonel  Cosgrove,  and  you  can  make 
your  request  to  him  ;  "  and  he  went  to  the  place 
where  the  colonel  was  standing. 

"  But  I  am  going  in,"  persisted  Titus  Lyon,  at- 
tempting to  push  Deck  aside. 

"  You  can't  go  in  !  "  said  Deck,  as  he  crowded 
his  uncle  back  from  the  entrance.  "  Wait  a  mo- 
ment, and  you  can  tell  Colonel  Cosgrove  what  you 
want!" 

"  I  don't  want  anything  of  Colonel  Cosgrove  ; 
he  is  worse  than  your  father,"  replied  the  appli- 
cant. 

"  Good-evening,  Mr.  Lyon,"  said  the  Kentuck- 
ian,  presenting  himself  at  the  door  at  this  moment. 

"  I  have  something  to  say  to  this  meeting.  Col- 


THE   DEMAND   OF   CAPTAIN   TITUS   LYON       225 

onel,  which  it  is  important  for  the  meeting  to 
hear,"  added  Titus. 

"  Come  right  in  and  say  it,  Mr.  Lyon,"  replied 
the  colonel,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  young  guar- 
dians of  the  portal. 

He  was  as  polite  as  a  Kentucky  gentleman  gen- 
erally is ;  and  he  took  the  arm  of  the  applicant,  and 
marched  with  him  to  the  space  behind  the  desks, 
where  he  halted  till  the  former  had  finished  his 
remarks.  Noah  Lyon  was  taken  "•  all  back  "  by 
the  appearance  of  his  brother  escorted  by  the  most 
influential  Kentuckian  in  the  county.  The  entire 
audience  turned  and  stared  at  the  unexpected 
guest. 

"  Mr.  Chairman,  I  have  the  honor  to  present 
Captain  Titus  Lyon  of  Barcreek  to  the  meeting," 
said  the  colonel.  "  He  claims  to  have  something 
of  importance  to  communicate.  He  is  not  a  Union 
mail,  as  is  well  known,  but  I  trust  no  objection  will 
be  made  to  hearing  him." 

"  1  am  not  a  Union  man,  as  Colonel  Cosgrove 
says,"  Titus  began.  "  When  I  came  to  this  State, 
I  became  a  Kentuckian,  and  I  go  with  the  people 
of  this  section  of  the  country.  But  I  did  not  come 
here  to  talk  politics.     There  is  two  sides  to  the 


226  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

question  before  tlie  country,  and  each  on  'em  has 
its  riglits.  I  belong  to  the  party  that  is  tryin'  to 
keep  the  peace  in  the  State  if  we  have  to  fight  for 
it.  As  we  had  a  perfect  right  to  do,  we  bought 
about  three  thousand  dollars  worth  of  arms  and 
ammernition  to  protect  ourselves  agin  them  that  is 
tryin'  to  force  the  State  into  a  war  of  subjergation 
agin  our  own  flesh  and  blood. 

-'  Them  arms  and  annnernition  has  been  stole," 
continued  Titus,  waxing  indignant  in  spite  of  his 
effort  to  keep  cool,  and  relapsing  into  his  every- 
day speech.  "  I  believe  it  was  done  by  what  you 
call  Union  men,  and  I  cal'late  I  know  jest  who  done 
it ;  and  I  cal'late,  Mr.  Chairman,  you  know  jest  as 
well  or  better'n  I  do  who  done  it." 

"  Who  was  it  ?  "  demanded  a  person  in  the  au- 
dience. 

"  I  h'ain't  got  nothin'  to  say  here  about  that," 
answered  Captain  Titus.  "  But  if  theiii  arms  and 
ammernition  ain't  given  up  right  off,  here  and  now, 
on  the  spot,  or  some  plan  agreed  on  for  doin'  so 
afore  to-morrer  noon,  tlie  blood  will  run  in  the  low 
places  round  here,  and  the  clouds  in  the  sky  will 
give  back  the  light  from  the  fires  that  is  burnin' 
down  some  of  the  nicest  houses  in  these  parts.      I 


THE    DEMAND    OF    CAPTAIN    TITUS    LYON        227 

hain't  got  notliin'  more  to  say ;  but  if  any  one 
wants  to  see  me  about  settlin'  up  this  matter,  I 
can  be  found  near  the  road  in  front  of  the  school- 
house." 

"  But  this  is  war,  Captain  Lyon,"  suggested  Col- 
onel Belthorpe. 

''  I  know  'tis  ;  and  that's  jest  what  I  mean.  We 
want  the  Union  thieves  to  give  up  the  property 
they  stole  ;  and  that's  all  we  ask  now,"  replied 
Titus,  whose  wrath  was  beginning  to  be  stirred  to 
the  boiling  point. 

"  We  are  ready  to  meet  you  on  that  ground  !  " 
shouted  Squire  Truman,  springing  to  his  feet;  for 
he  knew  that  Captain  Titus  was  the  ringleader  of 
the  ruffians  in  the  vicinity,  and  his  threat  roused 
him  to  a  fiery  indignation.  "I  know  nothing 
about  the  arms  and  ammunition  :  but  whoever  took 
possession  of  them  has  done  a  noble  and  patriotic 
deed,  and,  Mr.  Chairman,  I  move  you  that  a  vote 
of  thanks  be  tendei'ed  to  them  for  it." 

This   motion    was   hailed  with   thunders  of  ap- 
plause ;  and  when  the  presiding  officer  put  it  to 
the  meeting,  it  was  carried  unanimously,  and  no 
one  wished  to  delay  it  by  making  a  speech. 
--  Squire   Truman  then  made  another  speech,  in 


228  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

which  he  pictured  the  result  of  permitting  the 
arms  to  get  into  the  hands  of  the  ruffians  for 
whose  use  they  were  evidently  intended ;  and  he 
magnified  the  prudence  and  forethought  of  the 
unknown  persons  who  had  taken  the  responsibil- 
ity of  such  a  forward  step.  This  speech  was  re- 
ceived with  cheers,  in  which  the  throats  of  the 
audience  seemed  to  be  strained  to  their  utmost 
tension. 

"  Captain  Lyon,"  said  Colonel  Cosgrove,  when 
the  tumult  had  subsided  in  a  measure,  "  no  formal 
answer  seems  to  be  necessary  to  your  demand. 
The  action  of  this  meeting  and  tlie  spirit  with 
which  it  has  been  received  are  a  sufficient  reply. 
Personally,  I  can  only  say  I  heartily  rejoice  that 
the  arms  and  ammunition  have  been  turned  aside 
from  the  purpose  for  which  they  were  intended, 
and  we  will  take  care  that  they  are  not  used 
against  the  government  of  the  United  States.  We 
are  loyal  citizens,  and  we  shall  do  our  duty  to  the 
glorious  flag  under  which  we  live.  Have  you  any 
further  communication  to  make  to  this  meeting. 
Captain  Lyon  ?  " 

"  No,  I  haven't ;  I've  said  my  say,  and  fire 
and  blood   is   the   next  thing,"  replied  Titus,  as 


THE    DEMAND    OF    CAPTAIN    TITUS    LYON        229 

he  rushed  out  of  the  schooh-oom,  furious  with 
passion. 

The  business  of  the  meeting  was  completed ; 
but  the  boys  informed  the  two  colonels  that  the 
road  was  full  of  men.  Then  several  of  the  Union- 
ists drew  revolvers  from  their  pockets ;  for  they 
had  full}^  expected  that  the  meeting  would  be 
disturbed,  and  that  it  would  end  in  a  fight.  They 
had  come  prepared  to  defend  themselves.  The 
situation  was  discussed,  but  no  one  was  inclined 
to  avoid  the  issue.  If  there  was  to  be  a  fight,  it 
would  be  no  new  thinof  in  the  State. 

Colonel  Belthorpe,  whose  title  was  not  one  of 
mere  courtesy,  for  he  had  served  in  the  regular 
army  in  his  younger  days,  and  won  his  later  spurs 
in  the  militia,  advised  tliat  a  procession  be  formed, 
with  the  armed  men  on  the  right,  while  the  others 
were  told  to  obtain  clubs,  or  anything  they  could 
lay  their  hands  upon.  But  before  the  column  was 
formed  Buck  Lagger  appeared  at  the  door. 

"  We  want  Major  Lyon  and  his  two  cubs ! " 
shouted  the  ruffian,  who  appeared  to  be  the  right- 
hand  man  of   Captain  Titus. 

The  ruffians  had  held  a  meeting  in  the  grove, 
privately  notified  by  this  Buck,  —  for  Titus  had 


230  BROTHER    AGAIXST   BROTHER 

not  been  inclined  to  show  his  hand,  —  and  a  dele- 
gation had  been  sent  to  try  the  temper  of  the  as- 
semblage in  the  schoolhouse.  They  had  been 
defeated  and  ejected.  It  was  plain  by  this  time 
that  the  cavern  had  been  visited  and  the  loss  of 
the  munitions  discovered. 

The  speech  of  Captain  Titus  indicated  that  he 
knew  who  had  taken  possession  of  the  property, 
though  Noah  Lyon  could  not  conjecture  who  had 
given  the  information.  He  was  inclined  to  be- 
lieve that  his  brother  had  jumped  to  his  conclu- 
sion, though  spies  about  the  plantation  might  have 
obtained  some  clew  to  the  night  visit  to  the  sink- 
hole of  the  Magnolia.  The  flatboat  had  been 
loaded  with  rocks  and  sunk  in  the  deepest  water 
of  the  river,  so  that  it  need  not  betray  the  planter 
and  his  people. 

"  We  want  Major  Lyon  and  his  cubs  !  "  repeated 
Buck  Lagger,  in  a  voice  loud  enough  to  be  heard 
all  over  the  building.  "  We  don't  mean  to  meddle 
with  nobody  else,  and  all  the  rest  o'  you  uns  can 
go  home  without  no  trouble.  Hand  over  Major 
Lyon  and  his  cubs  so  we  can  get  the  property  he 
stole,  and  we  won't  make  no  fuss." 

"  We  shall  not  hand  him  over,  but  we  will  pro- 


THE    DEMAND    OF    CAPTAIN    TITUS    LYON        231 

tect  him  to  the  last  drop  of  our  blood !  "  yelled 
Squire  Truman,  hoarse  with  the  strain  upon  his 
voice.     "  Turn  the  ruffian  out !  "    • 

But  it  was  not  necessary  to  turn  him  out,  for  he 
fled  as  soon  as  he  had  executed  his  mission. 
There  was  no  great  commotion  outside,  though 
the  mob  could  be  seen  through  the  open  door. 
The  demand  of  Buck  indicated  the  principal  ob- 
ject of  the  ruffians,  and  the  purpose  for  which 
they  had  assembled  in  the  grove. 

"  My  friends,  I  am  grateful  for  your  support 
and  promise  of  protection  to  me  and  my  boys," 
said  Noah  Lyon,  who  had  descended  from  the 
platform  to  the  floor,  where  the  boys  had  joined 
him.  "  It  appears  from  what  the  messenger  of 
the  ruffians  has  said  that  I  am  the  sole  object 
of  their  vengeance.  I  have  the  means  here  of 
taking  good  care  of  myself  and  my  boys,  and  1 
need  not  involve  you  all  in  a  fight  to  protect  me." 

To  a  few  of  the  prominent  men  near  him  he 
stated  in  a  low  tone,  so  that  he  need  not  be  heard 
by  any  ruffian  lingering  near  the  door,  that  his 
boat  was  under  the  south  window,  and  he  could 
escape  without  confronting  the  mob  in  the  road. 
This  course  would  save  a  fight,  and  the  planter's 


232  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

friends  decided  to  adopt  it.  The  door  was  closed, 
and  the  boys  passed  out  of  the  window  first.  Tliey 
ordered  tlie  crew  to  be  silent,  and  after  Noah  Lyon 
had  shaken  hands  with  the  principal  men,  he  fol- 
lowed them.  The  Magnolia  was  shoved  out  into 
the  river.  Deck  headed  it  across  the  stream,  so  as 
to  keep  the  schoolhouse  between  it  and  the  ruf- 
fians. 

Under  the  lead  of  Colonel  Belthorpe,  with  his 
revolver  ready  for  use,  the  Union  men  marched 
out  of  the  building,  forming  four  deep  when  they 
reached  the  foot  of  the  steps.  The  ruffians  had 
placed  themselves  so  that  the  column  passed 
through  them,  and  they  all  scrutinized  the  faces 
by  the  liglit  of  a  fire  they  had  kindled  at  the  side 
of  the  road.  They  did  not  see  the  victims  for 
whom  they  were  looking,  and  when  the  last  of 
the  procession  had  passed  them  they  set  up  a 
furious  howl. 

",  We  have  been  fooled !  "  shouted  Buck  Lagger, 
as  he  started  after  the  column.  "Where  is  Major 
Lyon  ?  "  he  demanded. 

"  He  is  not  here,"  replied  some  one  in  the  ranks. 

"Where  is  he?" 

"I  don't  know;  "  and  he  told  the  truth,  for  he 


THE    DEMAND    OF    CAPTAIN    TITUS    LYON        233 

had  not  heard  the  planter's  statement  about  the 
boat,  and  had  not  been  near  the  window. 

"  Where  is  Major  Lyon?  "  demanded  Buck  Lag- 
ger  when  he  reached  the  head  of  the  procession, 

"  He  came  in  his  boat,  and  he  has  returi^ed  by 
it,"  replied  Colonel  Belthor23e,  with  something  like 
a  chuckle  at  the  discomfiture  of  the  ruffian. 

"  This  is  treachery !  "  howled  Buck.  "  You  were 
to  give  him  up  to  us." 

"  No,  we  were  not,"  returned  the  doughty  col- 
onel. "  Didn't  you  hear  us  say  we  would  protect 
him  to  the  last  drop  of  our  blood  ?  " 

"  We  will  soon  find  him  and  his  cubs  ! "  growled 
the  present  leader,  as  he  fell  back  into  the  grove, 
followed  by  the  rest  of  the  mob. 

The  Magnolia  reached  the  boat-pier,  and  Levi 
Bedford  was  there  to  welcome  the  party. 


234  BllOTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XIX 

THE  CONFERENCE  IN  FORT  BEDFORD 

The  two  windows  in  the  rear  of  the  school- 
house  had  been  wide  open  all  the  evening,  and 
the  negroes  of  the  boat's  crew  could  not  help 
hearing  the  excited  sj)eeches,  and  the  thunders 
of  applause  in  the  meeting  of  the  Unionists ;  but 
not  one  of  them  spoke  a  word  about  them  to  the 
planter  and  the  boys.  They  pulled  with  all  their 
miglit,  and  made  a  quick  run  to  the  boat-pier. 

The  first  thing  that  attracted  the  attention  of 
Major  Lyon  —  we  may  as  well  call  him  so,  as 
most  of  the  people  of  Barcreek  did  —  was  the 
lights  in  Fort  Bedford.  Through  the  embrasures 
which  had  been  made  in  the  front  and  ends  of 
the  building  it  could  be  seen  that  the  interior  of 
the  buildinof  was  brilliantly  illuminated. 

"  You  have  come  back  safe  and  sound,  Major," 
said  Levi,  as  he  took  the  painter  of  the  Magnolia. 

"  By  the  skin  of  our  teeth  we  have,"  rej)lied  the 
planter. 


THE   CONFERENCE   IN   FOKT   BEDFORD         235 

"Then  you  have  had  trouble  over  there?"  asked 
the  overseer. 

"  Yes ;  some  of  the  ruffians  tried  to  break  up 
the  meeting,  and  we  put  them  out  without  any 
ceremony." 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  Levi  heartily.  "  I  feel  as 
though  I  were  an  inch  taller.  I  was  afraid  our 
friends  would  let  the  ruffians  bully  you." 

"  Buck  Lagger  and  about  half  a  dozen  others 
took  places  in  the  schoolhouse,  and  began  to  3'ell 
while  Squire  Truman  was  making  his  speech. 
He  is  a  very  smart  young  man,  an  eloquent  orator, 
and  full  of  vim.  When  lie  proposed  to  put  the 
disturbers  out,  we  went  in  wdtli  him  and  did  it. 
The  boys  faced  the  music,  and  stood  up  to  it  like 
veteran  policemen,"  said  Major  Lyon. 

"  Good,  boys !  I  knew  you  would  do  it,"  added 
Levi. 

"  But  why  is  the  fort  lighted  up  so  late  in  the 
evening,  Levi  ?  "  asked  the  planter. 

"  I  have  had  a  dozen  hands  at  work  there,  all 
the  carpenters  and  masons  included,  and  we  have 
the  building  about  ready  for  business,"  replied  the 
overseer.  "  The  fact  of  it  is,  I  am  taking  a  more 
serious   view   of    the    state    of    things    than   you 


236  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

appear  to  be  doing,  and  I  thought  I  would  have 
things  ready  for  whatever  comes,  and  as  soon  as  it 
comes." 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  done  so ;  and  I  should 
have  worked  with  you  if  I  had  not  had  to  attend 
the  meeting,"  added  the  major.  "  The  situation 
looks  decidedly  serious  to-night,  and  my  eyes  have 
been  opened  wide  enough  to  see  it." 

The  boatmen  had  been  ordered  by  the  planter 
to  take  all  the  boats  out  of  the  water;  and  while 
they  were  doing  so  the  major  informed  the  over- 
seer more  fully  in  regard  to  the  meeting,  especially 
of  the  demand  for  the  restoration  of  the  military 
supplies,  and  that  he  and  the  boys  should  be  given 
up  to  the  mob. 

"  I  didn't  think  Captain  Titus  would  show  him- 
self in  the  meeting,"  said  Levi,  as  they  walked  up 
to  the  fort.  "That  Buck  Lagger  is  one  of  the 
biggest  villains  that  goes  unhung ;  and  hanging 
would  do  him  good.  I  should  say  that  tlie  ball 
had  opened." 

The  hands  in  the  old  ice-house  were  all  hard  at 
work,  and  it  at  once  appeared  to  the  planter  that 
a  great  deal  of  labor  had  been  done  in  the  build- 
ing during  his  absence.     The  cases  had  all  been 


THE   CONFERENCE    IN    FOIIT    BEDFORD       237 

opened,  the  arms  had  been  removed  from  them, 
and  arranged  conveniently  about  the  interior. 
The  two  twelve-pounders  had  been  mounted  on 
their  carriages,  and  the  pieces  were  pointed  out  at 
the  two  front  embrasures,  from  which  they  could 
be  readily  removed  to  those  at  the  ends  of  the 
structure. 

Two  large  chandeliers  of  three  burners  each  had 
been  removed  from  the  drawing-room  of  the  man- 
sion, and  were  suspended  from  the  roof ;  but  these 
were  for  temporary  use  while  the  work  was  in 
progress.  The  ammunition  had  been  arranged 
for  the  present  in  the  boxes  outside  of  the  build- 
ing. 

Major  Lyon  and  the  boys  had  hardly  taken  a 
hasty  survey  of  the  premises  in  their  changed 
aspect  before  the  noise  of  carriage  wheels  was 
heard  on  the  road  leading  from  the  bridge  to  the 
fort  by  the  side  of  the  creek.  The  vehicle  was 
drawn  by  two  horses,  and  was  approaching  at  a 
rapid  rate. 

"Who  can  that  be?"  asked  Levi  with  a  troubled 
expression  on  his  round  face. 

"It  may  be  my  brother  coming  to  demand  the 
arms,"  replied  Noah  Lyon,  as  he  took  one  of  the 


238  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

muskets  from  the  wall.     "  Probably  he  has  a  load 
of  Ills  supporters  with  him  if  it  is  he." 

"  I  think  we  are  all  ready  for  them,"  added  the 
overseer;  and  he  took  a  gun,  and  handed  one  to 
each  of  the  boys.  "  I  think  we  had  better  go  out 
and  meet  them,  for  we  don't  care  to  have  them  see 
what  we  have  been  doing  here  ;  "  and  he  led  the 
way  hastily  up  the  road. 

His  employer  and  the  boys  followed  him,  and 
soon  confronted  the  occupants  of  the  wagon. 

"  Halt !  "  called  Levi  in  a  very  decided  tone,  as 
he  placed  himself  in  front  of  the  team ;  and  the 
driver  reined  in  his  horses.  "  What  is  your  busi- 
ness here  ?  " 

"  Good-evening,  Levi,"  came  from  the  party  in 
the  wagon  ;  and  the  challenger  promptly  recog- 
nized the  voice  of  Colonel  Cosgrove.  "I  wish  to 
see  Major  Lyon  at  once." 

"  Here  I  am.  Colonel ;  but  I  did  not  expect  to 
see  you  again  so  soon,"  replied  the  planter,  hasten- 
ing to  the  carriage.  "  But  drive  on,  and  we  will 
see  you  at  Fort  Bedford." 

"  Fort  Bedford  !  "   exclaimed    the    Kentuckian  : 
and  he  told  his  coachman  to  drive  on. 
■  "This  is  Fort  Bedford  yo4.i  see  ahead  of-  yoa;  it 


THE  CONFERENCE  IN  FORT  BEDFORD   239 

is  named  after  Levi,  for  he  originated  the  idea. 
To  what  am  I  indebted  for  this  unexpected  visit 
to  Riverlawn?  "  answered  the  planter. 

"  To  the  fact  that  we  consider  you  in  great 
danger,  Major,  and  we  thought  you  would  be  in 
pressing  need  of  assistance  from  your  friends  even 
this  very  night." 

"  We  are  here  to  stand  by  you,  Major,"  said  one 
on  the  back  seat  of  the  wagon,  who  proved  to  be 
Colonel  Belthorpe. 

"  And  to  show  that  we  can  fight  as  well  as 
talk,"  added  Squire  Truman,  who  was  seated  at 
his  side. 

"  I  am  very  grateful  to  you  for  coming  to  my 
assistance,  for  you  have  all  proved  this  evening 
that  talking  is  not  your  only  strength,"  said  the 
planter,  as  he  walked  along  at  the  side  of  the 
wagon. 

"  I  see  you  are  all  armed  and  ready  for  busi- 
ness," continued  Colonel  Cosg-rove. 

"When  I  heard  the  sound  of  your  vehicle  on 
the  bridge,  I  suspected  that  it  might  be  my  de- 
luded brother  and  his  supporters  coming  over  here 
to  execute  the  threat  he  made  at  the  meetino-." 

"  No  ;  after  we  got  away  from  the  ruffians,  we 


240  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

talked  the  matter  over,"  replied  Colonel  Cosgrove. 
"  Buck  Lagger  demanded  that  the  major  and  his 
cubs  should  be  given  up  to  them  when  they  did 
not  find  you  and  the  boys  in  the  column.  Then 
they  swore  that  they  would  have  you.  I  talked 
over  the  situation  with  our  friends  here,  and  we 
concluded  that  the  ruffians  would  be  over  here  be- 
fore morning  to  capture  their  victims,  and  burn 
your  mansion.  We  decided  to  come  here  for  this 
reason,  —  to  warn  you  of  your  danger,  and  help 
you-  beat  them  off  if  they  came." 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you  ;  but  you  will 
find  everything  in  readiness  for  their  reception," 
replied  Major  Lyon,  as  they  reached  the  fort. 

"  You  are  liglited  up  here  as  though  you  were 
going  to  have  a  ball  instead  of  a  figlit,"  suggested 
Colonel  Belthorpe. 

"  There  are  plenty  of  balls  in  the  fort,  but 
they  are  all  twelve-pounders,"  returned  the  major 
as  the  party  alighted.  "  Levi  has  been  at  work 
here  while  we  were  at  the  meeting,  and  he  will 
explain  everything  to  you  better  than  I  can." 

The  trio  of  visitors  entered  the  building,  and 
were  astonished  at  the  nature  and  extent  of  the 
preparations  to  defend  the  mansion  and  its  occu- 


THE   CONFERENCE   IN    FORT   BEDFORD        241 

pants  from  a  hostile  demonstration.  Levi  stated 
what  he  had  done,  and  pointed  out  everything 
in  detail. 

"You  think  the  ruffians  are  coming  over  here 
to-night,  do  you.  Colonel  Cosgrove  ?  "  asked  the 
planter. 

"  I  think  they  are  on  their  way  here  now," 
replied  the  Kentuckian. 

"Is  there  any  other  way  they  can  get  to  your 
house  than  over  that  bridge  ?  "  asked  Colonel 
Belthorpe,  who  was  the  only  military  man  in  the 
party  who  had  seen  real  service,  though  Levi 
had  been  in  the  militia. 

"There  is  no  other  way,"  replied  Levi,  when 
his  employer  nodded  to  him.  "No  mob  could 
get  through  the  swamp  back  of  the  mansion  in 
the  daytime,  to  say  nothing  of  doing  it  in  the 
night.  The  bridge  is  the  only  approach;  and,  if 
worse  comes  to  worst,  we  can  cut  that  away." 

"  You  are  in  a  very  strong  position,  and  I 
don't  believe  it  will  be  necessary  to  cut  away  the 
bridge,"  added  the  military  gentleman.  "They 
can  only  cross  the  creek  in  boats." 

"  Our  boats  are  all  taken  out  of  the  water." 

"  With  those  twelve-pounders  you  can  beat  off 


242  BltOTHER   AGAINST  BKOTHEK 

a  regiment.  You  have  everything  for  the  defence 
except  soldiers,"  added  the  authority  of  the 
party. 

"  Perhaps  we  can  find  them  when  they  are 
needed,"  said  Major  Lyon. 

The  lawyer  understood,  but  the  planter  did  not. 
It  was  a  delicate  subject,  ami  it  could  not  be 
considered  in  that  presence.  The  former  realized 
this  fact,  and  suggested  that  something  ought 
to  be  done  to  give  them  notice  of  the  coming 
of  the  hostile  ruffians. 

"That's  so,"  added  Colonel  Belthorpe.  "I 
think  you  had  better  station  the  two  boys,  who 
have  proved  that  they  have  pluck  enough  for 
any  duty,  where  they  can  give  us  early  notice 
of  the  approach  of  the  enemy." 

"We  shall  want  the  boys  here,  and  a  couple 
of  negroes  will  do  for  that  duty  just  as  well," 
replied  Levi. 

'"•AH  right,"  answered  the  military  gentleman, 
who  made  no  objection  to  the  employment  of 
the  servants  for  tliis  duty.  "  Give  each  of  them 
a  revolver,  and  tell  them  to  fire  three  shots  if  any 
force  approaches. 

Rosebud   and    Mose   were    detailed  for  service 


THE   CONFERENCE   IN   FORT   BEDFORD        243 

at  the  bridge ;  and  perhaps  this  was  the  first  time 
that  negroes  had  ever  been  armed  on  the  planta- 
tion. They  were  proud  of  the  position  assigned 
to  them,  and  departed  on  the  run,  promising  to 
be  as  faithful  as  white  men  could  be. 

"  Where  are  you  going  to  find  your  soldiers 
when  you  want  them,  Major  Lyon  ? "'  inquired 
Colonel  Belthorpe.  ''  You  hinted  that  you  knew 
where  to  look  for  them." 

"  I  think  we  had  better  not  discuss  that  subject 
just  now,"  interposed  the  lawyer,  as  he  looked 
around  him  at  the  negroes,  who  had  finished  all 
the  work  given  them  to  do,  and  were  listening 
with  their  ears  wide  open  to  all  that  was  said. 

Levi  solved  the  difficulty  by  sending  all  the 
negroes  out  of  the  building,  and  directing  them 
to  patrol  the  bank  of  the  creek  as  far  as  the  swamp. 

"  On  the  question  of  enlisting  negroes  in  the 
army,  eitlier  as  regulars  or  volunteers,  I  have  not 
yet  come  to  a  decision,"  said  Major  Lyon.  "But 
in  defence  of  my  property  and  the  protection  of 
ray  family  I  should  have  no  objection  to  using  all 
my  hands  who  were  willing  to  be  so  employed." 
.  "  Arm  your  negroes !  "  exclaimed  Colonel  Bel- 
tliorpe.     . 


244  BUOTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"Not  to  fight  tlie  battles  of  the  nation,  but 
to  protect  ni}^  wife  and  children  and  my  prop- 
erty," answered  the  Riverlawn  planter.  "  We 
can  muster  but  four  wliite  men,  and  two  of  them 
are  boys.  If  a  mob  of  fifty  or  a  hundred  or  five 
hundred  ruffians  come  over  here  to  liang  me  and 
burn  my  house,  shall  I  let  them  do  so  rather  than 
employ  the  willing  hands  of  men  with  black 
faces  to  defend  myself?"  demanded  Noah  Lyon, 
earnestly  enough  to  mount  almost  to  the  height 
of  eloquence. 

"■  By  the  great  Jehoshaphat,  I  believe  jon  are 
right!"  exclaimed  Colonel  Belthorpe,  with  a 
stamp  of  his  foot.  "I  did  not  look  at  it  in  that 
way.  But  making  soldiers  of  the  niggers  is 
another  thing,  and  I'm  not  ready  for  that." 

"  We  are  all  agreed  so  far  as  the  situation  on 
this  place  is  concerned.  If  there  were  any  State 
or  national  force  at  hand  to  call  upon  for  pro- 
tection against  these  reckless  ruffians,  I  should 
invoke  its  aid ;  but  there  is  none,  and  we  must 
protect  ourselves,"  added  Colonel  Cosgrove.  "I 
heartily  approve  of  Major  Lyon's  purpose  to  use 
his  negroes  to  defend  himself  and  his  property." 

"  Then  it  is  high  time  to  get  them  in  training 


THE  CONFERENCE  IN  FORT  BEDFORD   2^1:5 

for  this  service,"  said  the  major  with  energy. 
"  Levi,  call  in  the  hands  you  just  sent  away." 

Two  of  them  came  back  without  any  callino-, 
for  they  burst  into  the  fort  in  a  state  of  high 
excitement. 

"  Well,  Bitts,  what's  the  matter  now  ?  "  asked 
Levi  very  calmly. 

"  Gouge  and  me  done  went  down  to  de  rapids, 
whar  we  kin  see  de  bridge  ober  de  riber,  and  dar's 
more'n  two  tousand  men  coniin'  ober  it !  "  gasped 
Bitts. 

"■  Call  it  fifty  or  a  hundred,  Bitts.  But  no 
matter,  boy ;  call  in  all  the  hands  except  the  two 
on  the  creek  bridge." 

Both  of  the  negroes  rushed  off  on  their  mission. 


246  BitOTHEit    AGAiJSaT    liilUTHEii 


CHAPTER   XX 

THE  APPROACH    OF   THE   RUFFIAN   FORCES 

If  the  negroes  asked  no  questions,  most  of  them 
were  intelligent  enough  to  interpret  the  prepara- 
tions which  had  been  made  at  Fort  Bedford.  The 
six  boatmen  who  had  remained  half  the  night  in 
the  rear  of  the  schoolhouse  had  had  time  enousfh 
to  do  some  talking  among  the  hands,  though  they 
had  come  in  contact  only  with  those  who  had 
been  at  woi'k  on  the  fort. 

These  men  had  listened  to  the  tumult  in  the 
building  and  in  the  road,  and  through  the  open 
window  near  the  boat  had  come  to  their  ears  the 
demand  of  Titus  Lyon  when  admitted,  and  the 
reply  of  the  meeting.  They  knew  that  Colonel 
Cosgrove,  Colonel  Belthorpe,  and  Squire  Truman 
had  taken  an  active  part  in  the  meeting,  and  they 
could  understand  for  what  purpose  they  had  come 
to  Riverlawn  so  late  in  the  night. 

The  people  on  this  plantation  were  doubtless 
better  informed  and  more   intelligent  tlian  upon 


THE   APPIIOACH    OF    THE    RUFFIAN    FORCES    247 

most  of  the  estates  in  this  portion  of  the  South, 
for  they  had  always  been  treated  with  what  other 
planters  regarded  as  imprudent  indulgence.  In 
the  time  of  Colonel  Lyon,  slavery  had  been  a  pa- 
triarchal institution,  and  the  negroes  regarded 
him  as  a  father,  guide,  and  friend  rather  than  as  a 
taskmaster. 

Many  of  them  had  learned  to  read,  and  even 
carried  their  education  several  points  farther. 
The  planter  had  given  them  his  illustrated  papers, 
and  others  fell  into  their  hands.  Tlieir  useful- 
ness increased  with  their  intelligence;  and  to 
oblige  his  neighbors  the  colonel  had  occasionally 
sent  his  carpenters  and  masons  to  do  jobs  for 
them. 

The  more  intelligent  of  them  had  kept  their 
eyes  and  ears  open  to  learn  the  "  signs  of  the 
times "  during  the  ti'oubles  which  agitated  the 
State ;  and  there  were  those  among  them  who 
were  well  informed  in  matters  which  were  gener- 
ally believed  to  be  above  their  comprehension. 
They  went  about  among  the  people  of  other 
plantations,  and  when  tliey  obtained  any  news  in 
regard  to  the  movements  of  either  party,  it  was 
circulated  amongr  the  whole  of  them.. 


248  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

Neither  Noah  Lyon  nor  Levi  Bedford  ever  said 
anything  about  politics  or  the  struggle  between 
the  contending  parties  for  the  mastery  of  the 
State  ;  but  the  silence  of  the  peo})le  indicated  that 
they  understood  the  situation.  Though  they  were 
treated  with  what  was  considered  extreme  indul- 
gence, and  were  entirely  devoted  to  the  planter 
and  his  family,  the  instinct  of  freedom  doubtless 
existed  in  all  of  them. 

In  a  short  time  about  a  dozen  of  the  negroes 
had  come  to  the  fort  in  obedience  to  the  order  of 
the  overseer.  Half  of  them  were  mechanics  who 
had  been  at  work  during  the  evening.  They  were 
collected  in  the  building,  and  the  white  men* 
present  proceeded  to  interrogate  them  in  regard  to 
their  qualifications. 

"What  is  your  name?"  asked  Colonel  Belthorpe 
of  the  leader  of  the  boat-crew. 

"  General,  sar,"  replied  he. 

"  You  are  a  big  fellow  ;  did  you  ever  fire  a 
gun?"  asked  the  planter. 

"  Yes,  sar ;  Gunnel  Lyon  done  send  me  often  to 
shoot  some  ducks  for  de  dinner." 

"  Are  you  a  good  shot  ?  " 

"  De  boys  say  I  am,"  answered  General  mod- 


THE   APPItOACH    OF    THE   IIUFFIAN    FORCES      249 

estly.  "  I  done  bring  down  tree  quails  out'n  five 
on  de  wing,  mars'r." 

"  Did  you  ever  fire  a  rifle  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sar  ;  Christmas  time  niars'r  cunnel  lend 
us  his  two  rifles  to  shoot  at  a  mark  for  a  prize  ob 
half  a  dollar;  dis  nigger  won  de  prize,"  replied 
General,  with  a  magnificent  exhibition  of  ivory. 

"Are  you  willing  to  fight  for  your  master?" 
demanded  Colonel  Belthorpe  sharply,  as  though 
he  expected  a  negative  response  to  the  question. 

"  Yes,  sar !  "  answered  General  with  more 
energy  than  he  had  spoken  before.  "  Ready  to  be 
killed  for  Mars'r  Lyon  ;  an'  so's  all  de  boys  on  de 
place." 

"  You  will  do,"  added  the  planter,  as  he  handed 
him  a  breech-loader  and  a  small  package  of  ammu- 
nition.    "  Do  you  know  how  to  use  this  piece?  " 

"  Yes,  sar  ;  seen  'em  before,"  replied  the  boat- 
man, as  he  took  the  weapon  and  retired. 

With  the  boys  there  were  seven  white  men 
present,  and  each  one  of  them  had  examined  a 
servant  in  regard  to  his  qualifications.  The  ques- 
tions were  similar,  though  not  the  same  as  those 
put  by  Colonel  Belthorpe  ;  and  it  appeared  that 
all  of  them  were  more  or  less  familiar  with  the 


250  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

use  of  firearms,  for  they  were  the  best  informed 
and  most  reliable  hands  on  the  estate.  They  were 
all  provided  with  breech-loaders  and  cartridges. 
General  and  Dummy  were  sent  with  weapons  to 
Rosebud  and  Mose  at  the  bridge,  and  ordered  to 
remain  there  ;  but  they  were  not  to  fire  upon  the 
ruffians. 

"Now  we  have  a  force  of  twenty-two  men," 
said  Colonel  Belthorpe.  "I  don't  know  about 
these  recruits  with  black  faces,  and  I  have  my 
doubts  about  making  soldiei"S  of  them.  Fall  in, 
and  we  will  march  up  to  the  bridge." 

All  the  white  men  were  armed  with  revolvers  as 
well  as  rifles.  The  men  did  not  "  fall  in  "  in  the 
military  sense  of  the  term,  but  simply  followed 
their  leader,  as  the  experienced  soldier,  who  had 
rendered  most  of  his  active  service  in  fighting  the 
Indians,  was  tacitly  recognized  to  be. 

"Don't  you  think  we  had  better  put  out  the 
lights  in  the  fort.  Colonel  Belthorpe  ? "  asked 
Levi. 

"  By  no  means.  T  have  had  fighting  enough 
with  cut-throat  Indians  to  satisf}^  my  tastes  in 
that  direction,  and  I"  am  not  anxious  for  any  more 
of   it,"  replied   the   planter.     "  Let   the    building 


THE   APPROACH   OF   THE    RUFFIAN    FORCES      251 

remain  lighted,  and  it  will  assure  the  ruffians  that 
you  are  awake  over  here.  If  they  will  about 
wheel  and  go  off,  that  will  suit  me  better  than  a 
fiorht  with  them." 

"Just  my  sentiments,  Colonel,"  added  Major 
Lyon. 

"The  creek  is  about  fifty  feet  wide  by  the 
bridge,"  said  Colonel  Cosgrove.  "  It  widens  at 
its  mouth  to  about  a  hundred.  Is  there  any  way 
by  which  the  ruffians  can  get  over  at  your  boat- 
pier?" 

"  Without  a  boat  there  is  no  way  to  get  across," 
replied  Levi.  "  They  must  come  across  the  bridge 
if  they  come  at  all." 

"  There  they  come  !  "  exclaimed  Major  Lyon,  as 
he  pointed  to  the  cross-roads  where  the  creek  road 
branched  off  from  the  others. 

"  They  have  provided  themselves  with  lanterns 
and  torches,"  said  Levi.  "  We  can  see  just  what 
they  are  about." 

As  they  came  opposite  the  boat-pier  the  ruffians 
halted.  They  were  not  marching  in  any  kind  of 
order,  but  all  of  them  were  straggling  along  as 
though  the  Home  Guard  to  which  they  belonged 
had  not  yet  done  any  drilling. 


252  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"•  What  have  they  stopped  there  for,  Colonel 
Belthorpe  ?  "  asked  Major  Lyon. 

"  They  can  see  your  fort  by  this  time,  and  the 
lights  have  attracted  their  attention,"  replied  the 
military  gentleman.  "  They  can  see  that  you  are 
ready  for  them,  and  perhaps  they  will  not  deem  it 
advisable  to  come  any  farther." 

"  I  hope  they  will  not,"  added  the  owner  of 
Riverlawn. 

The  aggressive  force  remained  a  long  time  at 
this  spot.  In  the  stillness  of  the  night  the 
sounds  which  came  up  the  creek  indicated  that  a 
dispute  was  in  progress  in  the  ranks  of  tlie  enemy. 
It  looked  as  though  the  ruffians  were  divided 
among  themselves  in  regard  to  the  prudence  of 
advancing  any  farther.  If  Titus  Lyon  was  there, 
he  could  readil}^  see  that  the  stone  ice-house  had 
undergone  some  change.  The  brilliant  light 
within  it  flashed  out  through  the  open  door  in 
the  rear,  and  through  the  three  embrasures  in 
sight. 

"Major  Lyon,  do  those  rascals  know  that  you 
took  possession  of  the  military  stores,  or  do  they 
only  guess  at  it?  "  asked  Colonel  Cosgrove. 

"  They  know  the  arms  they  stored  in  a  sink-hole 


THE    APPROACH    OF   THE    RUFFIAN    FORCES    253 

cavern  are  gone,  and  they  appeared  at  the  meeting 
to  know  that  I  liad  caused  their  removal ;  but  I 
have  no  idea  how  or  where  they  obtained  their  in- 
formation," replied  the  planter;  and  while  they 
were  waiting  the  approach  of  the  ruffians,  he  gave 
a  full  account  of  the  discovery  and  removal  of  the 
ammunition. 

"They  don't  know  that  three  extra  white  men 
are  with  you,  and  I  don't  think  they  would  believe 
you  would  arm  your  servants,  or  that  they  would 
be  good  for  anything  if  you  did  so,"  added  Colonel 
Belthorpe.  "Perhaps  it  would  be  a  good  idea  to 
return  to  the  fort  and  send  a  twelve-pound  shot 
over  the  heads  of  that  crowd." 

"  It  would  let  them  know  that  we  have  the  can- 
non, if  nothing  more,"  said  Colonel  Cosgrove. 

"  You  are  a  lawyer,  Colonel ;  can't  Captain  Titus 
recover  these  arms  by  process  of  law  ? "  inquired 
the  other  colonel. 

"There  is  no  law  in  this  part  of  the  State  at  the 
present  time.  Men  have  been  murdered  within  a 
few  miles  of  this  spot,  and  no  notice  has  been  taken 
of  the  fact.  Those  arms  were  brought  here  for  the 
use  of  the  Home  Guards,  which  is  the  same  as  say- 
ing that  they  are  for  the  use  of  the  Secessionists. 


254  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

The  law  won't  touch  the  arms,"  replied  the  legal 
gentleman  very  deliberately. 

"  They  have  settled  their  dispute,  whatever  it 
was,  and  the  ruffians  are  moving  again,"  said  Levi. 
"  It  is  too  late  to  send  a  twelve-pound  shot  over 
their  heads,  and  if  there  is  to  be  any  fight,  it  will 
be  at  the  bridge." 

"  You  are  right,"  leplied  Colonel  Belthorpe,  af- 
ter a  long  look  at  the  enemy  ;  for  as  the  road  where 
they  were  was  parallel  to  his  line  of  vision,  it  was 
difficult  to  determine  -whether  they  were  moving 
or  not.  "  Let  them  come ;  and  while  they  are 
doing  so  we  will  have  a  little  drill  of  the  forces." 

He  formed  the  six  white  men  in  one  line,  and 
the  fifteen  negroes  in  another,  though  some  of  the 
latter  were  only  a  shade  or  two  darker  than  the 
former.  Levi  Bedfoid  soon  proved  that  he  was 
familiar  with  tlie  manual,  and  he  was  sent  to  drill 
the  dark  section  of  the  army.  But  the  exercise 
was  confined  to  loading  and  firing.  The  men  were 
drawn  up  in  line  across  the  bridge,  and  instructed 
as  far  as  "shoulder  arms,"  and  then  tiie  drill  officer 
explained  how  they  were  to  conduct  themselves. 

"•  The  ruffians  are  getting  pretty  near,  Colonel," 
suggested  Major  Lyon. 


THE   APPROACH   OF   THE   RUFFIAN    FORCES    255 

"We  are  all  ready  for  them,"  replied  he. 

The  men  were  then  placed  at  "Order  arms,"  and 
permitted  to  watch  the  approach  of  the  enemy. 
Their  torches,  which  had  probably  been  made  in  a 
birch  grove  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  must 
have  been  occasionally  renewed  with  material 
brought  for  the  purpose,  blazed  brightly,  and 
lighted  up  the  road,  so  that  they  could  be  plainly 
seen. 

"There  are  at  least  a  hundred  of  them,"  said  the 
officer  in  command. 

"  And  some  of  them  have  muskets,"  added  Col- 
onel Cosgrove. 

"It  looks  as  though  some  one  or  more  of  us 
might  be  shot,"  continued  Major  Lyon.  "If  there 
is  any  man  here,  black  or  white,  who  wants  to 
leave  and  find  a  safer  place  than  this  may  be  in  a 
few  minutes,  he  is  at  liberty  to  do  so.  I  don't 
want  any  man  to  render  unwilling  service  on  my 
account;  and  you  can  make  peace  with  that  gang 
by  giving  me  and  my  boys  up  to  them." 

"  Never !  Never !  Never !  "  yelled  every  one  of 
the  servants. 

"  Mars'r  Lyon  foreber  !  "  shouted  General. 

"  Glory  to  God  !  We  all  die  for  Mars'r  Lyon !  " 
cried  Dummy  the  preacher. 


256  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"Now  all  hands  give  three  cheers!"  interposed 
Colonel  Belthorpe  ;  and  they  were  given  as  vigor- 
ously as  on  the  deck  of  a  man-of-war.  "  Tiiat  will 
convince  the  enemy  that  we  are  wide  awake,  and 
don't  mean  to  run  away." 

"I  reckon  that  squad  is  just  a  little  astonished 
about  this  time,"  said  Levi. 

For  this  reason,  or  some  other,  the  enemy 
suddenly  made  a  halt,  and  the  tumult  of  many 
voices  came  up  the  road.  If  Captain  Titus  was  in 
command  of  the  enemy,  his  force  was  not  reduced 
to'anything  like  discipline.  From  the  sounds  there 
appeared  to  be  many  commanders,  each  of  whom 
wanted  to  have  his  own  way.  The  defenders  of 
the  mansion  waited  full  a  quarter  of  an  hour  be- 
fore the  tumult  subsided,  indicating  that  some 
point  had  been  carried,  though  enough  of  the 
shouts  of  the  stormy  rufifians  indicated  that  they 
weie  in  favor  of  going  ahead  and  making  the  at- 
tack. It  was  plain  to  the  listeners  that  some  of 
the  gang  had  cooler  heads,  and  knew  what  prudence 
meant. 

Presently  four  men  were  seen  marching  up  the 
road  towards  the  bridge,  the  two  at  the  flanks 
carrying  flaming  torches,  as  if  to  illuminate  a  white 


THE    APPROACH    OF   THE   RUFFIAN   FORCES      257 

flag  borne  on  a  pole,  which  had  possibly  cost  some 
member  of  the  troop  his  white  shirt.  The  two  in 
the  middle  were  evidently  the  officers,  or  ambassa- 
dors, of  the  ruffians.  They  came  up  to  their  end 
of  the  bridge,  and  halted  there. 


258  BROTHER   AGAINST   BKOTHEK 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  BEGINNING   OF   HOSTILITIES 

The  representatives  of  the  ruffians  had  halted 
about  fifty  feet  from  the  line  of  the  defenders  of 
Riverlawn,  and  they  could  be  distinctly  seen.  It 
was  Buck  Lagger  who  flaunted  the  fliig  of  truce, 
and  by  his  side  stood  Titus  Lyon.  The  other  two 
were  simply  torch-bearers.  There  the  party  stood, 
and  there  they  seemed  to  be  inclined  to  stand  for 
an  indefinite  period  of  time.  They  could  see  the 
line  of  the  defenders  extended  across  the  bridge, 
and  the  torches  lent  enough  of  their  light  to  the 
scene  to  enable  Captain  Titus  to  discover  that  the 
men  were  all  provided  with  muskets,  though  they 
probably  could  not  make  out  the  character  of  the 
weapons. 

"  This  is  all  nonsense  !  "  exclaimed  Colonel  Bel- 
thorpe,  apparentl}^  disgusted  with  this  peaceable 
display  on  the  part  of  the  enemy. 

"  Captain  Titus  wishes  only  to  repeat  the  de- 
mand  for   the  return  of   the   arms,"    added   Col- 


THE   BEGINNING    OF    HOSTILITIES  259 

onel  Cosgrove.  "  But  we  can't  spare  them  just 
yet." 

"  That  is  their  ostensible  purpose,  but  the  real 
one  is  to  see  whether  or  not  we  are  in  condition  to 
receive  them,"  suggested  Major  Lyon. 

"  But  I  am  not  inclined  to  wait  all  night  merely 
to  be  looked  at,"  continued  the  commander  of  the 
forces  impatiently. 

"  I  think  you  had  better  speak  to  them,  for  they 
can  hear  you  well  enough  at  this  distance,"  said 
Major  Lyon. 

"  I  am  more  inclined  to  march  over  the  bridge 
and  drive  them  away  than  to  parley  all  night 
with  them  about  nothing,"  replied  Colonel  Bel- 
thorpe.  "  In  military  matters  I  believe  in  vigorous 
action." 

"  According  to  the  customs  of  civilized  warfare 
we  should  respect  a  fliig  of  truce,  though  we  be- 
lieve it  is  only  an  expedient  to  gain  time,"  added 
Colonel  Cosgrove. 

"What  do  you  want?"  demanded  the  com- 
mander, adopting  the  suggestion  of  the  planter  of 
Riverlawn. 

"  We  want  to  settle  this  business,  and  I  want  to 
see  Major  Lyon,"  replied  Captain  Titus. 


260  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  Come  to  the  middle  of  the  bridge,  and  he  will 
meet  you,"  shouted  the  officer  in  command. 

Titus  advanced  with  his  three  supporters, 
marching  very  slowly. 

"  I  suppose  I  must  see  him,"  said  Major  Lyon, 
who  would  evidently  have  been  glad  to  be  spared 
the  intervie\Y. 

"  Three  of  us  will  go  with  you,  and  make  an 
even  thing  of  it,"  added  Colonel  Belthorpe,  as 
Noah  Lyon  stepped  forward  to  discharge  his  dis- 
agreeable duty. 

The  commander  placed  Colonel  Cosgrove  on  one 
side  of  him  and  Squire  Truman  on  the  other,  tak- 
ing position  in  front  of  them  himself.  He  saw  the 
planter  of  the  estate  did  not  like  to  meet  his 
brother. 

"  Major  Lyon,  I  think  you  had  better  let  me  do 
the  talking,  for  the  situation  must  be  very  annoy- 
ing to  you,"  suggested  the  leader. 

"  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  have  you  do  so,  Col- 
onel," answered  the  planter.  "  I  am  extremely 
sorry  that  my  own  brother  is  the  leader  of  the  ruf- 
fians, and  I  did  not  expect  to  see  him  engaged  in 
such  a  work.  He  warned  me  yesterday  that  my 
place  might  be  burned,  and  that  I  might  be  hung 


THE   BEGINNING   OF   HOSTILITIES  261 

to  one  of  the  big  trees,  though  he  had  prevented 
such  an  outrage  so  far." 

"  I  suppose  the  loss  of  the  military  stores  has 
roused  him  to  the  highest  pitch  of  wrath,  which 
he  manifested  in  his  visit  to  the  meeting.  But  if 
he  can  proceed  so  far  as  to  bring  a  horde  of  ruf- 
fians to  burn  your  house  and  hang  you  to  a  tree, 
you  can't  do  less  than  defend  yourself,  even  if  he 
is  your  own  brother,"  said  the  lawyer. 

"  I  do  not  shrink  from  my  duty,"  added  Noah 
Lyon. 

"  March !  "  exclaimed  the  leader,  as  he  advanced 
to  the  middle  of  the  bridge,  where  the  party  from 
the  other  side  had  halted  by  this  time. 

Captain  Titus  was  evidently  surprised  to  find 
his  brother  supported  by  two  of  the  most  distin- 
guished men  of  the  county,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
eloquent  village  lawyer.  He  could  not  help  see- 
ing that  there  was  law  enough  on  the  other  side, 
and  that  they  knew  what  they  were  doing. 

"  What  is  your  business  here  ?  "  demanded  Col- 
onel Belthorpe  in  a  very  stern  tone. 

"  I  stated  my  position  in  the  nieet'n'  you  held 
to-night,  and  you  heard  what  I  had  to  say,"  Cap- 
tain Titus  began. 


262  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  We  all  heard  you ;  and  it  is  not  necessary  to 
repeat  it,"  replied  the  commander.  "What  is 
your  business  here  at  this  time  of  night?" 

"  We  came  here  for  the  arms  and  ammunition 
that  was  stole  from  us  last  night.  They  were  my 
property  till  they  were  given  out  to  the  company," 
Captain  Titus  explained. 

"What  company?  Do  you  mean  the  ruffians 
you  have  led  over  here?  They  are  a  horde  of  law- 
less men.  You  have  no  authority  to  raise  a  com- 
pany, and  it  does  not  appear  in  what  service  they 
are  to  be  employed.  They  have  made  war  upon 
the  peaceable  people  of  this  county,  as  they  did 
this  evening  at  the  schoolhouse." 

"  We  hain't  made  war  on  nobody !  "  protested 
Titus,  warming  up  to  the  occasion. 

"You  sent  some  of  your  force  into  the  school- 
room to  break  up  a  Union  meeting ;  and  that  was 
making  war  upon  the  people  there  assembled. 
The  man  at  your  side  with  the  white  flag  was  one 
that  I  assisted  in  putting  out.  We  knew  the  arms 
were  for  the  use  of  these  ruffians  in  terrorizing  the 
whole  country,"  said  Colonel  Belthorpe  in  the  most 
emphatic  speech;  and  he  used  the  "we"  to  shift 
the   responsibility   from    the   shoulders   of   Major 


THE   BEGINNING    OF    HOSTILITIES  263 

Lyon  to  those  of  himself  and  associates.  "Cap- 
tain Titus  Lyon,  you  and  your  gang  have  been 
bullying  and  persecuting  the  Union  citizens  of 
this  vicinity  long  enough ;  and  from  this  time 
they  intend  to  defend  themselves  in  earnest.  You 
have  made  war  on  them,  and  the  arms  and  ammu- 
nition were  simply  the  spoils  of  war." 

"I  come  over  here  to  talk  with  my  brother, 
and  not  with  you,"  Titus  objected,  upset  by  the 
logic  and  by  the  announcement  of  the  intentions 
of  the  Unionists. 

"Colonel  Belthorpe  represents  me,  as  he  does 
all  the  rest  of  us,"  interposed  Major  Lyon.  "  You 
threatened  me  yesterday  to  your  heart's  content. 
Brother  Titus,  to  burn  my  house  and  hang  me  to 
a  big  tree ;  and  I  don't  care  to  hear  anything  more 
of  it." 

"I  have  said  all  it  is  necessary  to  say,"  resumed 
the  commander;  "and  we  decline  to  hear  anything 
more  from  you.  We  shall  defend  Major  Lyon  and 
his  plantation  from  all  enemies  who  may  appear. 
The  conference  is  ended." 

"  Defend  him  with  niggers !  "  shouted  Buck 
Lagger.  "  Are  we  white  men  to  stand  up  and 
fight  niggers  in   this  war,  as  you  call  it?     It  is 


264  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

an  outrage,  and  we  won't  stand  it !  We  will  hang 
every  nigger  we  catch  with  arms  in  his  possession  ! " 

"  Then  a  white  ruffian  will  hang  to  the  next 
tree !  It  will  take  two  to  play  at  that  game," 
responded  the  commander  vigorously.  "  When 
about  a  hundred  ruffians,  composed  mostly  of 
white  trash,  come  over  here  to  burn  Major  Lyon's 
mansion  and  hang  him  to  a  big  tree,  he  is  quite 
justified  in  calling  in  his  servants  to  defend  his 
property  and  himself." 

The  colonel  had  his  doubts  about  the  propriety 
of  arming  the  negroes,  and  he  wished  to  be  under- 
stood even  by  the  enemy ;  and  he  certainly  made 
a  plain  case  of  it. 

"  We  have  had  enough  of  your  gabble !  "  con- 
tinued the  leader.  "  We  decline  any  further  com- 
munication with  you  under  a  flag  of  truce  or 
otherwise.  If  you  and  your  ruffians  don't  retire 
from  this  vicinity  within  five  minutes,  we  shall 
open  fire  upon  you  !     About  face,  march  !  " 

The  three  men  behind  the  colonel  turned  about, 
and  deliberately  marched  back  to  the  end  of  the 
bridge  nearest  to  the  mansion.  The  party  of  the 
flag  hesitated  a  few  moments,  and  then  returned 
to  the  main  body  of  the  ruffians.     At  the  end  of 


THE    BEGINNING    OF    HOSTILITIES  265 

the  bridge  the  Riveriawn  phmter  found  his  wife 
and  the  two  giris.  From  the  windows  of  the 
mansion  they  had  seen  the  blazing  torches  of 
the  ruffians,  and  the  party  who  had  marched  from 
the  fort  to  oppose  them. 

They  found  Deck  and  Artie  in  the  ranks  drawn 
up  on  the  bridge ;  and  they  had  explained  the  sit- 
uation, including  a  brief  account  of  the  tumult  at 
the  meeting.  Mrs.  Lyon  and  her  daughters  were 
much  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  the  male  members 
of  the  family ;  but  Levi  succeeded  in  quieting 
them,  so  that  they  were  quite  calm  when  the  major 
returned. 

"  We  have  been  terribly  frightened,  Noah,"  said 
Mrs.  Lyon.  "  When  you  and  the  boys  did  not 
come  home  from  the  meeting,  I  was  afraid  some- 
thing had  happened  to  you." 

The  two  colonels  and  the  village  lawyer  saluted 
the  ladies,  and  assured  them  that  there  was  no 
danger,  and  that  they  were  amply  able  to  defend 
the  place  from  the  assault  of  a  thousand  men. 

"  Now  go  home,  Ruth,  and  go  to  bed,"  added 
Noah.  "  We  will  join  you  as  soon  as  we  have 
driven  off  these  ruffians,  and  it  won't  take  long  to 
do  it." 


266  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

She  accepted  this  advice,  though  she  still  ap- 
peared to  have  her  doubts,  and  went  back  to  the 
mansion.  What  she  had  seen  looked  like  war  to 
her ;  and  though  she  had  freely  consented  that  her 
husband  and  the  two  boys  should  join  the  army 
of  the  Union^  she  and  the  girls  had  some  of  a  wo- 
man's timidity  in  the  face  of  the  awful  calamities 
of  actual  war. 

"What  are  they  about  now?"  asked  Colonel 
Belthorpe,  as  his  friends  took  their  places  in  the 
ranks. 

"  They  have  sent  a  dozen  men  or  more  down  the 
bank  of  the  creek,  and  they  are  out  of  sight  now," 
replied  Levi. 

^  They  are  looking  for  a  chance  to  get  across 
the  stream,"  added  the  commander.  "  They  had 
better  stay  where  they  are  if  they  don't  inteJid  to 
go  home.  Is  there  any  boat  on  that  side  of  the 
river?  " 

"  No  boat  of  any  kind  ;  but  there  is  a  lot  of  logs 
on  the  shore,  about  half-way  to  the  river,  and  they 
might  build  a  raft  of  them.  I  did  not  think  of 
those  logs  before,  or  I  should  have  rolled  them 
into  the  creek,"  replied  the  overseer. 

"  It  will  be  the  worse  for  them  if  they  attempt  to 


THE   BEGINNING    OF    HOSTILITIES  267 

cross.  Some  one  said  you  had  served  in  an  artil- 
lery company  in  Tennessee,  Mr.  Bedford;  is  that 
so  ?  "  inquired  the  commander. 

"  That  is  so,  Colonel ;  and  I  know  how  to  handle 
a  twelve-pounder,"  replied  Levi. 

"  How  many  men  wdll  it  take  to  manage  one  of 
the  guns  in  the  fort?  " 

"If  you  will  give  me  the  two  boys,  I  can  send  a 
shot  across  the  creek  every  five  minutes,  and  in 
less  time  when  we  get  a  little  used  to  the  piece." 

"  Then  talce  the  boys,  if  Major  Lyon  does  not 
object,  and  go  to  the  fort." 

"  Of  course  I  don't  object.  Colonel,"  added  the 
father. 

"  We  don't  want  to  kill  any  of  the  ruffians  if  we 
can  help  it ;  but  I  am  decidedly  in  favor  of  driving 
them  away.  I  saw  plenty  of  broken  lumber  about 
the  fort;  and  I  think  you  had  better  kindle  a  big 
fire  on  the  shore  of  the  creek,  so  that  you  can  see 
over  on  the  other  side.  If  they  attempt  to  build  a 
raft,  give  them  a  shot;  but  not  otberwise,"  said 
Colonel  Belthorpe,  still  straining  his  eyes  to  ascer- 
tain in  the  darkness  what  the  squad  were  doing  on 
the  bank  of  the  creek. 

"  Shall  vou  i-emain  here.  Colonel  ?  "  asked   Levi. 


268  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  Not  at  all ;  we  shall  march  over  the  bridge. 
This  is  a  neighborhood  war,  and  I  believe  in  carry- 
ing it  on  upon  peace  principles  as  far  as  possible, 
and  the  first  shot  must  come  from  the  other  side," 
replied  the  plantej-  from  outside. 

Levi  departed  for  Fort  Bedford,  attended  by- 
Deck  and  Artie.  The  commander  then  arranged 
his  men  in  ranks  by  fours,  and  taught  them  how 
to  come  in  line  again,  using  some  technical  terms 
which  the  negroes  did  not  understand  ;  but  he  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  them  to  peiform  the  manoeuvre 
quite  clumsily.  They  marched  over  the  bridge  by 
fours.  The  enemy  still  occupied  the  position  where 
thc}^  had  first  halted,  and  the  colonel  continued  the 
march  till  the  force  was  within  hail  of  the  enemy. 

Some  of  the  ruffians  had  muskets ;  and  whether 
in  obedience  to  the  oixlers  of  their  leaders  or  not, 
three  random  shots  were  fired.  This  was  enough 
to  satisfy  the  conscience  of  Colonel  Belthorpe,  and 
he  gave  the  command  to  halt,  and  the  men  came 
into  line  again  across  the  road. 

"Ready!"  he  shouted;  and  the  men  all  brought 
themselves  into  position  as  the}^  had  before  been 
instructed.     "  Aim  !  " 

These  orders  and  the   movements  of    the  men 


THE   BEGINNING   OP   HOSTILITIES  269 

appeared  to  produce  a  decided  sensation  in  the 
rabble  in  front  of  them  ;  for  they  were  simply  a 
crowd,  not  formed  in  any  order.  Some  of  them 
took  to  their  heels,  and  were  seen  running  down 
the  road  at  a  breakneck  speed. 

"  Fire  !  "  added  the  commander. 

A  terrible  yell  came  back  as  the  men  fired  their 
rifles.  That  volley  was  enough  for  them,  and 
they  bolted  before  the  smoke  of  the  powder  had 
blown  aside.  Two  men  were  seen  lying  on  the 
ground,  killed  or  wounded,  and  the  ruffians 
were  too  much  shaken  to  give  them  any  atten- 
tion. Half-way  to  the  river  they  halted  again,  as 
did  the  pursuing  force.  The  enemy  scattered  at 
this  point ;  but  in  a  few  moments  the  whizzing  of 
bullets  was  heard  over  their  heads  by  the  defenders 
of  the  plantation. 


270  BUOTHEK    AGAINST    BUOTHER 


CHAPTER   XXII 

THE   FIRST    SHOT    FllOM    FORT   BEDFORD 

Levi  Bedford  had  made  all  possible  haste  to 
reach  the  fort,  and  the  boj^s  had  not  lingered  far 
behind  him,  tliough  they  could  not  help  giving 
some  of  their  attention  to  the  enemy  on  the  other 
side  of  the  creek.  The  ruffians  remained  at  tlie 
position  they  had  taken  ;  and  certainly  they  had 
made  no  progress  in  tlie  accomplishment  of  the 
purpose  wliicli  had  brought  them  to  tlie  vicinity  of 
Riverlawn.  Probably  if  the  darkness  liad  not  con- 
cealed the  artillery  party,  those  with  guns  would 
have  fired  at  them. 

"Now,  boys,  the  first  order  of  Colonel  Belthorpe 
was  to  build  a  fire,  and  we  will  attend  to  that," 
said  the  overseer,  as  he  led  the  way  to  the  rear  of 
the  stone  building. 

"  Of  course  I  obey  orders,"  added  Artie,  "  but 
I  don't  believe  much  in  the  fire.  As  soon  as  it 
blazes  up  it  will  give  the  ruffians  light  enough  to 
see  us.  Some  of  them  have  guns,  and  they  will 
fire  at  us  then." 


THE    FIRST    SHOT    FROM    FORT    BEDFORD       271 

"  What  do  you  suppose  these  stone  walls  are 
for,  Artie  ?  "  asked  Levi  with  his  usual  smile. 

"They  were  put  up  to  keep  the  ice  cool  origi- 
nally," replied  Artie. 

"  Then  they  ought  to  keep  us  cool,"  said  the 
overseer.  "  When  the  man  with  a  big  mouth 
opened  it,  the  dentist  told  him  he  had  opened  it 
wide  enough,  for  he  proposed  to  stand  outside. 
But  we  don't  propose  to  stand  outside,  but  inside, 
as  soon  as  we  have  lighted  the  fire." 

"  But  we  have  to  see  what  the  ruffians  are  about 
on  the  other  side  of  the  ci'eek;  for  you  are  not  to 
fire  a  shot  unless  they  attempt  to  build  a  raft," 
sufforested  Artie. 

"  We  can  look  througli  the  port-holes,  can't 
we  ? "  asked  Deck.  "  If  they  build  a  raft  they 
will  make  a  fire  the  first  thing  they  do,  and  we 
can  see  what  they  are  doing." 

"  We  shall  find  a  way  to  ascertain  what  they  are 
doing,"  added  Levi,  as  he  led  the  way  to  obtain 
more  armfuls  of  the  broken  boards ;  and  they  were 
the  remains  of  the  cases  in  which  the  arms  and 
ammunition  had  been  packed. 

The  wood  was  piled  up  a  couple  of  rods  from 
the  fort,  thougli  a  little  at  one  side,  so  as  not  to 


272  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

obstruct  the  view  of  the  party.  Only  a  portion  of 
the  fuel  was  used,  and  the  rest  saved  to  replenish 
the  fire.  The  match  was  applied,  and  in  a  short 
time  the  blaze  mounted  above  the  pile,  and  lighted 
the  surrounding  region. 

"Now,  boys,  if  you  feel  as  though  you  might 
get  a  bullet  through  your  heads,  you  can  go  into 
the  fort,  and  you  will  be  safe  there,"  said  Levi. 

"Are  you  not  going  in,  Levi?" 

"  I  am  when  the  occasion  requires ;  but  I  want 
to  see  what  they  are  about  over  there,"  replied  the 
overseer. 

As  he  was  in  no  haste  to  put  the  stone  walls  be- 
tween himself  and  a  possible  shot,  tlie  pride  of  the 
boys  would  not  permit  them  to  do  so,  and  it  be- 
came a  sort  of  contention  to  see  who  would  be  the 
first  to  seek  shelter. 

"  The  Seceshers  are  firing  at  our  people ! "  ex- 
claimed Deck,  quite  excited  as  he  realized  that 
hostilities  had  actually  begun. 

"  The  ruffians  -are  firing,  each  on  his  own  hook, 
for  there  is  no  order  among  them,"  added  Levi,  as 
he  heard  several  shots. 

The  plantation  force  could  now  be  just  seen, 
marching  down  the  road,  by  the  light  of  the  ene- 


THE   FIRST   SHOT   FROM   FORT   BEDFORD      273 

my's  torches.  The  random  shots  from  the  ruffians 
were  continued,  and  it  was  evident  that  each  man 
was  his  own  commander. 

"  Colonel  Belthorpe  will  not  stand  that  sort  of 
thing  for  any  great  length  of  time,"  Levi  re- 
marked, as  his  eyes  and  ears  gave  him  further  in- 
formation in  regard  to  the  situation  on  the  other 
side. 

"They  say  chance  shots  sometimes  do  the  most 
mischief,  or  I  have  read  it  in  some  story,"  said 
Deck.     "  I  hope  one  of  them  will  not  hit  father." 

"  Of  course  any  one  of  us  is  liable  to  be  hit 
while  this  game  is  going  on.  Perhaps  you  had  bet- 
ter go  into  the  fort,  for  this  fire  will  soon  attract 
the  enemy's  attention,"  suggested  the  overseer. 

"  When  you  get  ready  to  go  in  we  will  go  in 
with  you,"  replied  Artie. 

"  There  is  no  need  of  exposing  all  three  of  us 
to  the  chances  of  a  shot." 

"  Then  one  of  us  boys  will  stay  out,  for  you  are 
nearly  twice  as  big  as  either  one  of  us,  and  there- 
fore twice  as  likely  to  get  hit,"  laughed  Deck. 

"There  !  "  exclaimed  Levi,  without  noticing  the 
remark,  "  now  there  will  be  music  in  the  air ! " 

"  What  is  it?  I  don't  hear  anything,"  added  Deck. 


274  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"Don't  you  see  that  the  colonel  has  halted  his 
force  ?  Now  they  have  formed  a  line  across  the 
road,"  continued  the  overseer,  as  he  closely 
watched  the  movements  on  the  other  side  of  the 
creek. 

The  fort  party  were  silent  with  expectation  and 
anxiety,  and  then  they  heard  the  orders  of  the 
commander,  which  ended  in  a  volley  from  the  fif- 
teen breech-loaders.  The  birch  torches  still  lighted 
up  the  ground,  and  the  observers  saw  two  men 
fall.  This  discharge  produced  a  panic  in  tlie  rab- 
ble, and  they  fled  from  the  road  to  the  shelter  of 
a  grove  that  lay  beyond.  From  the  fort  it  could 
be  seen  that  a  few  of  the  ruffians,  with  guns  in 
their  hands,  had  taken  refuge  behind  the  trunks  of 
the  large  trees,  where  they  were  reloading  their 
pieces. 

"That's  Indian  fighting,"  said  Levi.  "Our 
men,  from  their  position,  can't  see  these  skulkers, 
who  will  have  a  good  chance  to  pick  off  some  of 
them  at  their  leisure.  We  must  attend  to  this 
matter."     ' 

The  overseer  elevated  his  rifle,  and  took  deliber- 
ate aim  at  one  of  the  ruffians  behind  a  big  tree, 
and  fired.     He  saw  his  man  fall.     Deck  and  Artie 


THE   FIRST    SHOT    FROM    FORT   BEDFORD      275 

follo\yed  his  example,  though  they  could  not. see 
any  single  individuals  at  whom  they  might  direct 
their  aim.  They  all  continued  to  fire  till  the 
chambers  of  their  weapons  were  empty. 

"I  don't  believe  we  hit  anybody  with  thos«  last 
shots  ;  for  as  soon  as  my  man  dropped  and  the 
others  could  see  where  the  shot  came  from,  they 
ran  away  or  moved  to  the  other  side  of  the  tree," 
said  Levi,  as  he  carefully  observed  the  situation. 

The  retreat  of  the  main  body  of  the  ruffians, 
taking  the  torches  with  them,  left  the  scene  in 
darkness.  The  number  and  direction  of  the  last 
discharo-es  assured  those  who  had  sought  the  shel- 
ter  of  the  trees  that  they  were  flanked.  Nothing 
could  be  seen  in  the  gloom  of  the  grove ;  and,  as 
no  more  shots  came  from  that  quarter,  it  was  sup- 
posed that  the  skulkers  had  retreated  to  the  main 
bod}'. 

"  There's  a  light  down  the  creek,  Levi ! "  ex- 
claimed Deck,  as  a  blaze  flashed  up  at  a  point 
nearly  opposite  the  boat-pier. 

"  That's  where  the  logs  lay,"  added  the  over- 
seer. "  The  squad  that  was  sent  down  the  bank 
of  the  stream  has  got  to  work  at  last." 

"  Perhaps  they  have  been  at  work  for  the  last 


276  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

half  hour,"  suggested  Artie.  "  They  didn't  need 
any  light  to  enable  them  to  roll  the  logs  into  the 
creek  and  build  a  raft." 

"  Quite  right,  my  boy  ;  you  have  hit  the  nail  on 
the  head.  By  the  light  of  the  fire  I  can  now  see 
the  raft,  though  they  haven't  finished  it,"  replied 
Levi. 

"  Hadn't  we  better  fire  at  them  ?  "  asked  Deck. 

"  You  might  as  well  fire  at  the  moon,  my  boys," 
returned  the  overseer.  "You  haven't  had  much 
practice  with  these  breech-loaders,  and  you  couldn't 
hit  anything  at  the  distance  they  are  from  us." 

"  But  where  is  our  army  ?  "  asked  Artie  rather 
facetiously. 

"  Colonel  Belthorpe  don't  seem  to  be  following 
up  the  enemy,"  replied  Levi.  "  Perhaps,  as  the 
ruffians  are  retreating,  he  is  satisfied  to  let  them 
go  home  and  dream  over  their  work  of  this  even- 
ing. The  torches  of  the  main  body  of  the  enemy 
seem  to  be  going  out,  and  very  likely  their  stock 
of  birch  bark  is  all  gone.  They  are  about  half- 
way between  our  force  and  the  raft." 

"  They  are  within  rifle-shot  of  us,  anyhow," 
suggested  Deck.  "  We  might  give  them  a  little 
more  waking  up." 


THE   FIRST   SHOT   FROM   FORT   BEDFORD      277 

"  Don't  be  too  enthusiastic,  Mr.  Lyon.  We 
don't  want  to  kill  any  more  of  them  than  is  ab- 
solutely necessary,"  said  the  overseer  rather  more 
seriously  than  usual.  "  They  have  the  raft  in  the 
water,  and  we  will  go  in  the  fort  and  see  what  can 
be  done  for  them." 

Neither  of  the  boys  knew  anything  about  artil- 
lery tactics,  or  of  the  process  of  loading  a  field- 
piece,  and  Levi  proceeded  to  instruct  them. 

The  creek  bent  a  little  to  the  south  as  it  ap- 
proached the  river,  and  the  chief  gunner  directed 
one  of  the  pieces  at  the  western  embrasure,  so  that 
it  covered  the  fire  built  near  the  logs.  The  inside 
of  the  opening  was  bevelled,  so  that  he  could 
bring  the  cannon  to  bear  upon  the  objective  point. 
It  was  then  drawn  in,  and  the  charge,  with  a  solid 
shot,  was  rammed  home  by  the  boys. 

The  cannon  was  run  out  again  at  the  em- 
brasure, and  Levi  pointed  it,  mindful  of  the  in- 
structions of  the  colonel  commanding,  so  that  tlie 
missile  would  go  over  the  men  at  work  on  the 
raft. 

"  Now  you  may  go  outside,  and  see  what  you 
can  see,"  continued  Levi.  "  I  don't  mean  to  hit 
the  men  there,  or  even  the  raft ;  but  I  want  you  to 


278  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

notice  what  effect  the  shot  produces  upon  the  ruf- 
fians at  the  work." 

"All  right,  Levi ;  sing  out  when  you  are  going 
to  pull  the  lock-string,"  replied  Deck  as  he  fol- 
lowed Artie  out  of  the  fort. 

"  Ready  !  Fire  !  "  shouted  the  overseer  when 
time  enough  for  them  to  take  a  position  had 
elapsed. 

The  discharge  of  the  cannon  gave  forth  a  tre- 
mendous report,  and  the  boj-s  heard  the  whizzing 
of  the  shot  as  it  flew  like  a  flash  through  the  air. 
The  retreating  army  of  the  ruffians  suddenly 
halted  without  any  orders  from  Captain  Titus  or 
any  one  else  as  the  echo  of  the  report  struck  u^jon 
their  ears.  Doubtless  they  were  astonished  ;  but 
they  were  in  darkness,  for  the  last  of  the  torches 
had  gone  out,  and  it  could  only  be  seen  that  they 
had  halted  as  abruptly  as  though  the  shot  from 
the  piece  had  mowed  its  way  through  the  mob. 

The  shot,  as  intended,  passed  over  the  heads  of 
the  men  at  work  on  the  raft,  and  struck  into  a 
tree  on  tlie  other  side  of  the  road,  causing  a  heavy 
branch  to  fall  to  the  ground.  The  raft-builders 
suddenly  took  to  their  heels,  and  disappeared  in 
the  grove. 


THE   FIRST   SHOT   FROM   FORT   BEDFORD      279 

"  Did  it  hit  anything,  boys  ? "  asked  Levi, 
cominor  out  of  the  fort. 

"  Nothing  but  a  big  tree  beyond  the  road,  and  a 
large  branch  fell  to  the  ground,"  replied  Deck. 

"  I  had  an  idea  that  you  had  been  fooling  us  at 
first,  Levi,"  added  Artie,  "and  had  fired  at  the 
main  body,  for  they  stopped  as  short  as  though 
the  cannon  ball  had  gone  through  the  crowd.  All 
the  men  at  work  on  the  raft  knocked  off  instantly, 
and  ran  away  as  though  the  shot  were  chasing 
them." 

"  I  reckon  we  needn't  fire  another  shot,  for  the 
ruffians  won't  go  near  that  raft  again,"  added 
Levi.  "  I  fired  over  their  heads,  as  I  told  you  I 
should,  and  nobody  was  hurt  by  that  shot.  I 
dropped  one  man  behind  that  tree,  and  that  is  all 
the  miscliief  I  have  done." 

"  Are  you  sorry  for  that  one  ?  "  asked  Deck. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  him,  but  not  tliat  I  hit  him,  for 
he  might  have  killed  two  or  three  of  our  people 
from  his  hiding-place  behind  the  tree.  I  don't  be- 
lieve in  killing  anybody  as  long  as  it  can  possibly 
be  avoided;  but  the  ruffians  began  the  shooting, 
and  they  are  responsible  for  the  consequences.  At 
least  half  a  dozen  Union  men  have  been  killed  in 


280  BEOTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

this  county  by  those  ruffians,  or  those  like  them ; 
and  your  father  might  have  been  swinging  fi-om  a 
big  tree  by  this  time  if  we  hadn't  taken  the  bull 
by  the  horns.  No,  I  am  not  sorry  for  anything  I 
have  done  !  " 

"  And  the  house  would  have  been  burnt  down, 
and  mother  and  the  girls  subjected  to  the  insults 
of  these  miscreants,"  added  Artie  ;  and  all  three 
of  them  were  much  moved  as  they  contemplated 
the  possibilities  before  them. 

"  Can  you  see  anything  of  our  people  over 
there,  Deck  ?  "  asked  Levi. 

"  Not  a  thing  ;  it  is  too  dark." 

"  I  don't  believe  there  will  be  anything  more  to 
do  at  the  fort  to-night,  though  the  affair  may  not 
be  over  yet,"  continued  Levi,  after  he  had  anx- 
iously peered  through  the  gloom  to  discover  the 
rest  of  the  defenders  of  Riverlawn.  "  I  want  you, 
Deck,  to  go  up  to  the  bridge,  and  down  the  creek 
road,  and  ascertain  what  our  people  are  doing. 
You  may  report  to  Colonel  Belthorpe  that  we 
have  driven  off  the  builders  of  the  raft,  and  that 
the  main  body  of  the  ruffians  have  fallen  back 
from  the  road  into  the  grove." 

"  All  right,  Levi,"  replied  Deck,  who  was  very 


THE    FIRST    SHOT    FROM   FORT    BEDFORD      281 

glad  to  be  appointed  to  such  a  mission  ;  and,  with 
his  breech-loader  on  his  shoulder,  he  marched  in 
the  direction  indicated  at  a  lively  pace,  though  he 
was  so  tired  and  sleepy  that  it  required  a  deter- 
mined effort  to  enable  him  to  keep  on  his  feet,  for 
it  was  now  two  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

When  he  reached  the  bridge  he  found  there,  to 
his  intense  astonishment,  a  dozen  horses,  some  of 
them  with  saddles  and  bridles  on,  and  others  with 
bridles,  and  blankets  in  place  of  saddles.  They 
were  in  charge  of  Frank  the  coachman,  with 
Woolly  and  Mose  to  assist  him. 


282  BROTHER   AGAI2SST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

THE   PARTY  ATTACKED   IN    THE   CROSS-CUT 

Deck  Lyon  could  not  imagine  any  possible  use 
that  could  be  made  of  the  horses  in  charge  of 
the  boys,  and  it  was  not  probable  that  those  in 
care  of  them  could  afford  him  any  information 
on  the  subject.  It  was  evident  that  some  new 
movement  was  contemplated,  and  it  looked  as 
though  the  commander  of  the  forces  intended  to 
chase  the  ruffians  with  mounted  men. 

"  Where  is  my  father,  Frank  ?  "  asked  Deck. 

"  He's  down  the  road  with  the  rest  of  them  ;  but 
I  reckon  they  are  all  marching  back  to  the  bridge," 
replied  the  coachman. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  all  these 
horses?"  asked  Deck,  as  he  began  to  move  on. 

"  Dunno,  Mars'r  Deck,  what  they  are  for ;  but 
Mai's'r  Lyon  sent  us  for  them." 

Frank  knew  nothing  about  the  use  to  which 
the  horses  were  to  be  put,  and  Deck  continued  on 
his  way  over  the  bridge.     The  fire  from  the  blazing 


ATTACKED   IN   THE   CROSS-CUT  283 

boards  in  front  of  Fort  Bedford  sent  some  of  the 
light  across  the  creek  ;  but  it  did  not  reveal  the 
presence  of  the  defenders  of  the  plantation,  and 
tlie  messenger  could  not  see  anything  of  the  force. 
It  could  not  be  far  away,  and  he  continued  to  ad- 
vance. 

Just  beyond  the  bridge  he  met  a  wagon  coming 
towards  him.  When  it  came  near  enough  for  him 
to  see  it  in  the  gloom,  he  found  that  it  belonged 
to  the  plantation.  Three  men  sat  on  the  front  seat, 
and  were  chattering  at  a  lively  rate  as  they  drew 
near. 

"  Who  is  driving  that  team  ?  "  demanded  Deck. 

"  Me,  Mars'r  Deck,"  replied  the  man  who  held 
the  reins. 

"  Who's  me  ?  " 

"  Clinker,  sar,  wid  Bitts  and  Filly,"  replied  the 
driver,  who  was  the  blacksmith  of  the  estate. 

"  Wliat  are  you  doing  with  the  wagon  over 
here  ?  " 

"  Cart'n'  off  de  wounded,  mars'r." 

"  How  many  have  you  ?  " 

"  On'y  two,  sar." 

These  were  the  ruffians,  doubtless,  who  had 
fallen  when  the  volley  was  fired  at  the  beginning 
of  the  affair. 


284  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  You  haven't  got  them  all,  then,"  added  Deck. 
"  There  is  another  opposite  the  fort,  near  a  big 
tree,  who  was  hit  by  Levi,  firing  from  the  other 
side  of  the  creek." 

"  We  go  for  him  when  we  done  unload  dese 
we  got,"  said  Clinker. 

"  Can  you  tell  me  where  my  father  and  the  rest 
of  them  are?"  inquired  Deck,  who  could  see 
nothing  of  the  main  body. 

"  In  de  grove,  Mars'r  Deck.  Wen  de  ruff'ns 
done  runned  off  dat  way  Mars'r  Belt'orpe  lead  de 
sodjers  arter  'em." 

Deck  was  afraid  he  might  not  find  his  father 
before  morning  if  they  pursued  the  retreating  ruf- 
fians in  that  direction ;  for  they  would  have  to 
follow  the  river,  when  they  reached  it,  about  ten 
miles  before  they  could  come  to  a  bridge  by  which 
they  could  cross.  But  he  had  a  mission,  and  he 
bravely  fought  against  the  fatigue  and  sleepiness 
that  beset  him,  and  struck  into  the  grove  by  a 
road  some  distance  below  the  bridge  over  the 
creek. 

He  had  not  gone  twent}'-  rods  in  the  gloom  of 
the  wood  before  he  heard  the  sound  of  voices  and 
the  tramp  of  footsteps  ahead  of  him,  and  he  was 


ATTACKED    IN   THE   CROSS-CUT  285 

confident  the  force  was  returning  to  the  planta- 
tion. He  soon  confronted  the  little  column,  and 
placed  himself  by  the  side  of  the  commander,  who 
was  leading  the  way. 

"  Levi  sent  me  over  to  report  what  we  4iave 
been  doing,"  said  he. 

"  I  heard  the  report  of  one  of  your  guns,  and  I 
concluded  that  you  had  work  on  your  hands," 
replied  Colonel  Belthorpe,  without  slacking  his 
speed  or  halting  to  listen  to  the  report. 

"  Not  much  work,  Colonel.  The  ruffians  were 
building  a  raft  at  the  pile  of  logs,  and  we  fired 
over  their  heads,  as  ordered.  The  big  branch  of  a 
tree  came  down,  and  all  the  men  on  the  raft  and 
near  them  ran  into  the  woods.  The  road  is  all 
clear  of  them,  and  they  are  not  going  home  by  the 
Rapids  Bridge." 

"  No,  the  villains  !  "  exclaimed  the  commander. 
"  They  have  other  business  on  their  hands.  I  am 
afraid  we  have  been  too  tender  with  them." 

"  One  thing  more,  Colonel,  and  I  have  done," 
continued  Deck.  "  When  the  ruffians  retreated 
before  your  fire,  those  who  had  guns  stationed 
themselves  behind  the  trees  and  began  to  fire  at 
you.     Then  we  three  opened  upon  them  with  the 


286  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

rifles,  and  when  Levi  fired  a  man  dropped.  After 
that  we  saw  nothing  more  of  them." 

"  All  right,  my  boy,"  added  the  colonel,  hurry- 
ing his  march.  "  I  thought  the  villains  were  only 
making  a  detour,  intending  to  reach  the  Rapids 
Bridge ;  but  I  find  they  are  marching  in  the  direc- 
tion of  my  plantation." 

Colonel  Cosgrove  and  Major  Lyon  had  been 
called  forward  to  listen  to  the  report  of  Deck,  and 
it  was  decided  that,  so  far  as  Riverlawn  was  con- 
cerned, the  battle  had  been  fought  and  won,  inas- 
much as  tlie  enemy  had  been  driven  away.  By 
the  time  the  report  was  finished  and  the  result 
announced,  the  force  had  reached  the  bridge. 

"Where  are  you  going  now,  Clinker?"  asked 
Major  Lyon,  when  the  wagon  returned  from  tlie  hos- 
pital, as  the  small  building  set  apart  for  the  sick 
of  the  plantation  hands  was  called,  and  appeared 
on  the  bridge. 

"  Mars'r  Deck  done  tell  me  a  man  dropped 
behind  a  tree  down  de  creek,  and  I'm  gwilie  for 
him,"  replied  the  blacksmith. 

"•  Go  over  and  sfet  the  small  wag'on  for  that :  we 
want  this  one,"  added  the  planter. 

"Where  are  you  going,  father?"  asked  Deck, 


ATTACKED   IN   THE    CROSS-CUT  287 

who  saw  that  some  expedition  was  in  prepara- 
tion. 

"  We  are  satisfied  that  the  ruffians  are  going 
over  to  Colonel  Belthorpe's  plantation,  to  do  there 
what  they  intended  to  do  here,  and  we  mean  to 
get  there  before  they  do,"  replied  Major  Lyon. 
"  We  believe  that  everything  here  is  safe  for  the 
present." 

The  party  crossed  the  bridge  and  came  to  the 
saddle  horses.  By  this  time  all  the  men  on  the 
plantation  who  had  not  before  been  called  for  duty 
had  assembled  by  the  horses,  and  the  four  white 
men  mounted  at  once.  The  breech-loaders  were 
provided  with  straps,  and  had  been  suspended 
at  the  backs  of  those  who  used  them.  Eieht 
of  the  men  who  had  already  seen  service  were 
mounted  and  seven  more  were  put  into  the 
wagon,  provided  with  weapons  which  had  been 
sent  for. 

"  Filly !  "  called  Major  Lyon,  addressing  a 
mulatto  who  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  very 
intelligent  fellow,  "  you  will  go  to  the  fort  and 
tell  Levi  we  are  going  over  to  Lyndhall,  for  we 
are  sure  the  ruffians  mean  to  burn  the  house. 
Take  the  rest  of  the  hands  here  with  you,  and  tell 


288  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

him  to  keep  a  close  watch  over  the  place.  I  shall 
take  Dexter  with  me." 

The  rest  of  the  party  had  already  ridden  off  at 
full  gallop,  fearful  that  they  might  be  too  late  to 
protect  the  colonel's  property. 

"  But  I  have  no  horse,  father,"  said  Deck,  who 
had  heard  the  planter  tell  Filly  that  he  should 
take  him  with  him. 

"  You  will  go  in  the  wagon,"  replied  his  father. 
"  I  see  that  you  are  gaping,  and  you  must  be  very 
tired.  Get  in  ;  the  body  is  filled  with  hay,  and  it 
will  give  you  a  chance  to  get  rested." 

Deck  did  not  like  the  arrangement  very  well, 
tired  as  he  was,  but  he  obeyed  the  order.  The 
negroes  made  way  for  him,  and  fixed  him  a  nice 
place  to  lie  down  in  the  wagon.  He  dropped 
asleep  almost  instantly,  for  he  had  been  up  all  the 
night  before,  and  had  worked  hard  and  been  in- 
tensely excited  since  he  left  his  bed  just  before 
noon. 

Major  Lyon  had  his  late  brother's  favorite  ani- 
mal, a  blood  horse  that  had  won  a  small  fortune 
for  his  master  in  the  races,  and  he  soon  overtook 
the  advance  of  the  party.  The  wagon  could  not 
keep  up  with  him,  and  was  soon  left  far  behind. 


ATTACKED    IN    THE   CROSS-CUT  289 

Near  the  east  end  of  the  Rapids  Bridge  over  the 
river  was  a  locality  called  the  "  Cross  Roads," 
where  four  highways  came  together.  At  this 
point  the  one  from  the  county  town  passing 
throuo-h  Barcreek  village  crossed  the  stream. 
Another  road  branclied  off  here,  leading  up  the 
creek,  from  which  the  private  way  over  the  bridge 
led  to  Major  Lyon's  mansion.  It  continued  half  a 
mile  farther  up  the  creek,  and  then  turned  to  the 
north-east.  This  was  called  the  "New  Road," 
and  upon  it,  three  miles  from  the  creek  bridge, 
was  the  plantation  of  Colonel  Belthorpe. 

From  the  Cross  Roads  also  extended  what  was 
called  the  "  Old  Road,"  which  was  laid  out  nearer 
to  the  great  river ;  and  six  miles  distant  by  the  la- 
ter-built highway  the  two  came  together,  though 
it  was  over  eight  by  the  older  one.  About  half 
a  mile  of  the  new  road  was  on  the  bank  of  Bar 
Creek,  and  upon  it  had  transpired  most  of  the 
events  related. 

The  rul^ans  had  been  driven  down  this  road 
towards  Rapids  Bridge.  They  had  taken  to  the 
woods  between  the  two  highways;  and  by  sending 
out  the  village  lawyer  to  reconnoitre,  Colonel  Bel- 
thorpe had  discovered  that  the  enemy  were  march- 


290  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

ing,  not  to  the  bridge,  but  up  the  old  road,  which 
would  take  them,  after  a  three  miles'  walk,  to  a 
point  near  his  plantation,  where  they  could  easily 
cross  to  the  new  road.  The  distance  by  the  new 
road  was  a  mile  less  than  by  the  other,  and  the 
fleet  horses  would  carry  the  party  to  Lyndhall  in 
abundant  season  to  confront  the  marauders. 

"  I  don't  believe  the  villains  can  get  there  be- 
fore we  do,"  said  Colonel  Belthorpe,  as  Major 
Lyon  galloped  his  horse  to  his  side.  "  If  I  liad 
anticipated  the  events  of  to-night,  I  should  have 
been  prej^ared  for  them.  My  overseer  is  not  a 
Union  man,  and  I  am  afraid  he  will  not  do  his 
duty.  My  place  is  not  so  well  situated  for  a  de- 
fence as  yours.  Major." 

"  I  believe  we  have  force  enough  to  drive  the 
ruffians  again,  for  they  don't  like  the  smell  of  gun- 
powder any  better  than  other  bullies,"  replied  the 
Riverlawn  planter. 

"•  My  son  Tom  is  at  home,  and  my  nephew, 
Major  Gadbur}^,  is  visiting  at  Lyndhall.  But  all 
of  them,  including  my  two  daughters,  have  gone 
to  a  party  at  Rock  Lodge.  I  suppose  you  know 
the  place,  ISIajor?" 

"  Not  by  that  name." 


ATTACKED    IN    THE    CROSS-CUT  291 

"  It  is  over  on  tlie  old  road,  close  b}^  Rock 
Hill,  from  which  it  takes  its  name.  You  must 
have  met  Captain  Carms." 

"  I  have  met  him,  and  we  have  cajled  upon  him, 
but  I  never  heard  the  name  of  his  place  befojfe." 

'"  Just  at  the  foot  of  Rock  Hill  there  is  a  cart- 
path  connecting  the  two  roads,  and  the  ruffians 
may  come  through  by  that  passage,  though  it  is 
very  rough.  Most  of  our  stone  comes  from  the 
quarry  there,  and  the  teams  make  bad  work  with 
the  roads." 

"The  enemy  can't  be  a  great  way  behind  us  by 
this  time,"  suggested  Major  Lyon. 

"  We  haven't  Avasted  any  time,  and  it  is  some 
distance  they  had  to  travel  round  by  the  Cross 
Roads,"  replied  the  colonel,  as  he  urged  his  steed 
to  greater  speed. 

Though  the  road  was  anything  but  a  smooth 
one.  Deck  Lyon  slept  like  a  log  on  the  hay.  His 
dusky  companions  did  not  speak  a  loud  word  for 
fear  of  waking  him.  Nearly  half  an  hour  after 
the  horsemen  had  passed  it,  the  Avagon  was  ap- 
proaching the  cross-cut  between  the  two  roads  at 
Hock  Hill.  Clinker  the  blacksmith,  who  had  been 
excused  from  ambnlance  duty  and  another  put  in 
•his  place,  was  driving  the  horses.    - 


292  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  Cristof  US  !  Wat's  dat  ?  "  he  exclaimed,  as  two 
very  distinct  female  screams  struck  his  ears,  and 
he  set  his  team  into  a  dead  run. 

"  'Pears  like  it's  women  screeching,"  replied 
Mose,  who  was  by  his  side  on  the  front  seat. 
"  Dar's  trouble  dar  !  " 

"  I  reckon  de  screeches  comed  out'n  de  cross- 
cut," added  Clinker. 

The  screams  were  repeated  several  times,  and  as 
the  wagon  passed  the  hill  the  sounds  of  an  en- 
counter were  heard.  It  was  evident  that  a  fight  of 
some  kind  was  in  progress,  and  the  men  in  the 
wagon  unslung  their  breech-loaders  ready  for  ac- 
tion ;  for  they  came  to  the  conclusion  at  once  that 
the  ruffians  were  at  the  bottom  of  it.  No  shots 
were  heard,  and  it  did  not  appear  that  the  maraud- 
ers were  armed. 

"I  reckon  we  mus'  woke  Mars'r  Deck,"  said 
Clinker,  as  he  reined  in  his  horses  at  the  cross-cut. 

One  of  the  men  at  his  side  shook  the  tired  boy, 
and  he  sprang  to  his  feet;  for  doubtless  he  was 
dreaming  of  the  events  of  the  night.  Clinker  ex- 
plained the  situation  in  as  few  words  as  his  vocab- 
ulary would  permit.  Deck  seized  his  musket  and 
leaped  from  the  wagon,  followed  by  all  but  the 


ATTACKED   IN   THE   CROSS-CUT        .      293 

driver,  who  drove  the  horses  to  a  tree  and  fastened 
them  there. 

Deck  ran  with  all  his  might  into  the  passage, 
and  presently  came  to  a  road  wagon  which  had 
been  "held  up"  by  a  gang  of  the  ruffians...  He 
ordered  his  six  followers  to  have  their  arms  ready, 
but  not  to  fire  till  he  gave  them  the  word.  With 
his  revolver  in  his  hand,  which  was  a  more  conven- 
ient weapon  than  the  gun,  he  rushed  into  the 
midst  of  the  fight.  The  party  attacked  were  the 
nephew  and  son  of  Colonel  Belthorpe,  with  his 
two  daughters,  who  had  been  to  the  party  at  Rock 
Lodge. 


294  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

THE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    THE    RUFFIANS 

Deck  Lyon  rushed  furiously  down  the  lane 
which  connected  the  two  roads  at  this  point.  It 
was  dark,  and  it  was  in  vain  that  he  tried  to  under- 
stand the  situation  from  anything-  he  could  see. 
He  was  sure  that  the  main  body  of  the  ruffians 
were  not  in  the  cross-cut,  for  there  was  not  room 
enough  for  them.  Pie  had  to  depend  chiefly  upon- 
his  ears  for  information,  for  the  trees  on  one  side 
of  the  passage  obscured  his  way. 

The  first  sound  that  attracted  his  attention  as  he 
advanced,  above  the  general  din,  was  a  half-sup- 
pressed scream  quite  near  him.  The  lane  was  so 
rough  that  he  was  obliged  to  move  moi-e  slowly 
than  when  he  had  left  the  wagon,  and  he  halted 
when  he  heard  the  cry.  A  moment  later  he  dis- 
covered a  man  bearing  a  form  in  his  arms,  whose 
cries  he  was  evidently  trying  to  suppress  with  one 
of  his  hands  placed  over  her  mouth. 

An  opening  in  the  grove  enabled  him  to  see  so 


THE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    THE    IIUFEIANS      295 

much,  and  to  note  the  position  of  the  ruffian. 
With  his  revolver  in  his  hand  he  rushed  forward ; 
and,  finding  himself  behind  the  assailant  of  the  fe- 
male, he  threw  himself  upon  him,  and  grasped 
him  by  the  throat  with  both  hands.  He  had.done 
some  of  this  kind  of  work  at  the  schoolhouse 
in  the  evening,  and  the  experience  was  useful  to 
him. 

He  compelled  the  villain  to  release  his  hold  upon 
his  prisoner  in  order  to  defend  himself.  Deck 
wrenched  and  twisted  him  in  an  effort  to  throw 
him  down,  but  his  arms  were  not  strong  enough  to 
accomplish  his  purpose,  and  he  called  upon  Mose 
to  assist  him.  The  faithful  servant  was  close  by 
him;  and  perhaps  he  was  desirous  of  striking  a  lit- 
eral blow  in  defence  of  his  young  master,  for  he 
delivered  one  squarely  on  the  head  of  the  ruffian 
which  knocked  him  six  feet  from  the  spot. 

At  this  moment,  and  just  as  the  ca[)tor  of  the 
lady  went  over  backwards  into  a  hole  b}^  the  side 
of  the  cart-path,  a  bright  light  was  flashed  upon 
the  scene,  and  Deck  could  see  where  he  was  and 
where  the  ruffian  he  had  encountered  was.  When 
Clinker  had  secured  the  horses  at  the  end  of  the 
lane,  he  realized  the  necessity  of  more  light  on  the 


296  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

subject  before  the  party;  for  though  he  heard  much 
he  saw  little. 

Taking  a  quantity  of  the  hay  from  the  wagon, 
he  hastened  to  the  scene  of  the  conflict  just  as 
Deck  had  closed  with  the  ruffian  who  was  bearing 
the  lady  away.  Putting  it  on  the  ground,  he 
lighted  it  with  a  match,  and  then  heaped  on  sticks 
and  bits  of  board  and  plank  scattered  about  by 
those  who  had  loaded  stone  in  the  passage.  The 
blaze  revealed  the  entire  situation  to  Deck  and  his 
companions,  and  it  made  a  weird  picture. 

"Good,  Clinker!  "  shouted  Deck,  as  he  saw  the 
blacksmith  standing  with  his  musket  in  his  hand, 
busy  doing  what  he  had  undertaken.  "  Keep  the 
fire  up ! " 

The  ruffian  whom  Mose,  who  was  not  much  in- 
ferior to  General  and  Dummy  in  bulk  and  strength, 
had  knocked  both  literally  and  slangily  "  in  a  liole," 
lay  perfectly  still.  Some  five  rods  ahead  of  him 
Deck  discovered  a  road  M^agon  in  the  lane.  Two 
horses  were  harnessed  to  it,  and  at  the  head  of 
each  of  them  was  a  ruffian,  doing  his  best  to  re- 
strain the  spirited  animals,  frightened  by  the  cries 
and  the  movements  of  the  assailants.  Behind  the 
wagon  were  two  white  men  engaged  in  a  terrible 


THE   ENCOUNTER   WITH   THE   HUFFIANS      297 

struggle  with  half  a  dozen  of  the  soldiers  of  the 
ruffian  army.  They  were  getting  the  worst  of  it, 
though  they  fought  with  desperate  energy. 

From  their  appearance  and  the  fact  that  they 
were  defending  themselves,  it  was  plain  enough  to 
Deck  that  they  were  in  charge  of  the  two  females. 
They  were  unarmed,  though  one  of  them  had  pro- 
cured a  piece  of  board,  and  was  doing  good  service 
with  it.  Just  beyond  the  scene  of  the  fight  stood 
Buck  Lagger,  holding  a  female  by  the  arm.  She 
evidently  realized  that  resistance  was  useless,  and 
she  had  ceased  to  struggle  or  scream. 

"  Now  follow  me,  boys  !  "  shouted  Deck.  "  You 
had  better  walk  over  to  the  fire,  miss,"  he  added 
to  the  young  lady  redeemed  from  the  hands  of 
the  ruffian.  Clinker  will  see  that  no  harm  comes 
to  you." 

The  six  men  who  had  followed  the  young  man 
in  advance  of  them,  marched  close  to  him,  with 
their  muskets  in  readiness  for  use.  Deck  could 
not  order  them  to  fire,  for  they  were  as  likely  to 
hit  friends  as  enemies  ;  but  he  rushed  to  the  scene 
of  the  conflict,  where  the  two  white  men  had  just 
been  forced  back  by  the  marauders. 

"  Both  fall  back  this  way,  gentlemen  !  "  called 
the  young  leader. 


298  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

Major  Gadbiiry  and  Tom  Belthorpe,  as  the 
colonel  had  given  the  names  of  those  who  at- 
tended his  two  daughters  to  the  party,  could  not 
help  realizing  that  assistance  was  at  hand,  tliough 
they  saw  only  a  stout  boy  and  half  a  dozen 
negroes,  and  they  promptly  detached  themselves 
from  their  assailants,  and  retreated  behind  the 
wagon. 

"  Now  fire  at  them,  one  at  a  time  !  "  sliouted 
Deck,  when  it  was  safe  to  do  so. 

Mose  was  nearest  to  him,  and  instantly  dis- 
charged his  musket  at  the  foremost  assailants  of 
the  gentlemen.  One  of  them  dropped  to  the 
ground.  The  ruffians  had  not  bargained  for  this 
sort  of  discipline,  and  they  fled  on  the  instant ;  for 
they  had  heard  Deck's  order,  and  saw  that  there 
were  more  bullets  where  the  first  one  came  from. 
They  ran  into  the  woods,  and  disappeared  behind 
tlie  trunks  of  the  great  trees. 

"  Don't  fire  again,  but  follow  me  !  "  said  Deck, 
as  he  started  at  his  best  speed  towards  the  spot 
where  Buck  Lagger  stood  witli  his  prisoner. 

This  ruffian  perceived  the  defeat  of  his  party, 
and  he  attempted  to  force  the  lady  in  the  direc- 
tion taken  by  his  infamous  comrades.     He  led  the 


"I   HAD   TO   BE   CAREFUL   NOT   TO   HIT  THE    LADY."      Page    299. 


THE   ENCOUNTER    WITH   THE   RUFFIANS      299 

way,  dragging  his  prisoner  after  him  ;  but  she 
resisted  now,  hanging  back  so  that  he  could  not 
move  at  anything  more  than  a  snail's  pace.  She 
screamed  again,  and  Major  Gadbury  and  Tom 
Belthorpe  started  to  assist  her. 

Deck  had  accomplished  half  the  distance  to  the 
ruffian  when  he  saw  that  the  strength  of  the  lady 
was  failing  her,  and  Buck  was  advancing  more 
rapidly.  He  raised  his  revolver,  and,  aiming  the 
weapon  with  all  possible  care,  he  fired.  Clinker 
had  kept  the  fire  blazing  freely,  and  he  had  plenty 
of  light.  The  ruffian  released  his  hold  upon  his 
prisoner,  and  swung  his  right  hand  over  to  his  left 
shoulder.  Deck  believed  his  bullet  had  struck  him 
there,  though  he  continued  his  retreat  to  the  wood. 

"I  am  sorry  you  •  didn't  kill  him!"  exclaimed 
one  of  the  two  gentlemen,  as  they  halted  at  Deck's 
side. 

"  I  had  to  be  careful  not  to  hit  the  lady,"  replied 
Deck.  "But  we  have  driven  them  off.  "Now, 
boys,  in  line !  "  shouted  the  young  leader  to  his 
men.     "  Face  the  woods  !  " 

The  six  men  came  into  line  very  promptly, 
though  the  movement  would  hardly  have  been 
satisfactory  to  a  drill  officer. 


300  BROTHEPw   AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  Ready  I  "  he  continued.     "Aim  !     Fire  !  " 

That  was  about  the  extent  of  tlie  recruits' 
knowledge  of  the  drill ;  but  they  fired  their  wea- 
pons, and  each  of  them  sent  two  more  shots  af- 
ter the  first  as  the  command  was  given.  One  of 
the  gentlemen  suggested  that  none  of  the  ruffians 
were  hit  by  the  volley,  and  Deck  explained  that 
the  last  discharges  were  for  their  moral  effect, 
though  not  in  these  words. 

"  I  don't  know  you,  sir,  but  we  are  under  ten 
thousand  obligations  to  you  for  this  timely  assist- 
ance," said  the  gentleman  who  remained  with 
Deck,  for  the  other  had  hastened  to  the  lady  Buck 
had  abandoned. 

"My  name  is  Dexter  Lj'on,"  rej)lied  the  young 
defender.    "  What  is  yours  ?  " 

"  Tom  Belthorpe,"  returned  the  other,  who  ap- 
peared to  be  something  over  twenty  years  of  age. 
"  We  have  been  to  a  party  with  the  girls  at  Rock 
Lodge,  and  were  on  our  way  home." 

"  Then  you  are  the  son  of  Colonel  Belthorpe. 
Who  is  the  other  gentleman  ?  " 

"  That  is  Major  Gadbury,  who  is  spending  a 
week  at  my  father's  plantation,"  replied  Tom, 
rubbing  his  head  and  some  of  his  limbs,  for  he 


THE   ENCOUNTER    WITH   THE   RUFFIANS     301 

was  rather  the  worse  for  the  wear  in  his  conflict 
with  the  ruffians,  as  the  other  gentleman  con- 
ducted the  terrified  lady  to  tlie  spot. 

"  I  never  was  so  frightened  in  all  my  life," 
gasped  the  lady,  as  they  stopped  in  front  of  Deck. 

"  It  is  all  over  now,  and  I  would  not  mind  any 
more  about  it,"  added  the  Major  cheerfully, 
though  he  was  considerably  battered  after  the 
fight  through  wdiich  he  had  passed. 

"  This  is  Mr.  Dexter  Lyon,  Major,  the  son 
of  our  neighbor,"  said  Tom,  presenting  the  leader 
of  the  colored  battalion,  though  Deck  was  some- 
what abashed  at  the  formality,  and  to  hear  himself 
"  mistered  "  was  a  new  experience  to  him. 

"  I  am  glad  to  know  you.  Captain  Lyon,"  re- 
plied the  Major,  grasping  his  hand  and  wringing 
it  till  the  boy  winced.  "You  have  rendered  us 
noble  and  brave  service,  and  we  shall  all  be  grate- 
ful to  you  as  long  as  we  live.  This  is  Miss 
Margie  Belthorpe." 

"  I  am  delighted  to  see  you,  Mr.  Lyon !  "  ex- 
claimed the  young  lady,  who  was  only  nineteen 
years  old,  as  she  sprang  to  the  hero  of  the  night, 
grasped  his  hand,  and  then  kissed  him  as  though 
he  had  been  a  baby. 


302  BEOTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

Deck  was  seventeen  years  old,  and  lather  large 
of  his  age,  as  well  as  somewhat  forward  for  his 
years ;  and  he  felt  as  though  he  had  tumbled  into 
a  sugar-bowl  at  that  moment.  The  blaze  of 
Clinker's  fire  lighted  up  his  blushing  face,  and 
possibly  he  was  sorry  there  were  no  more  ruffians 
at  hand  for  him  to  shoot  if  such  was  to  be  his 
reward.  He  forgot  that  he  was  tired  and  sleepy 
in  the  pleasurable  excitement  which  followed  the 
encounter. 

"•If  you  please,  we  will  go  over  to  the  fire 
where  the  other  lady  is  waiting  for  you,"  said 
he,  as  he  started  for  the  point  indicated.  "Fall 
in  behind  and  follow  us,  boys,"  he  added  to  the 
recruits. 

"•  I  have  never  happened  to  meet  any  negroes 
in  arms  before,"  said  Tom  Belthorpe,  as  he  walked 
along  with  Deck.  "  But  they  seem  to  be  ready 
for  business." 

"They  are  indeed;  and  these  boys  are  as  brave 
as  any  white  men  could  be,"  added  Deck,  loud 
enough  for  the  subject  of  his  remark  to  hear  it. 

The  two  ruffians  who  had  been  left  at  the  heads 
of  the  horses  had  fled  into  the  woods  as  soon  as 
they  saw  that  the  assault  was  repulsed,  and  the 


THE   EKCOUNTEIl    WITH   THE   RUFFIANS     303 

animals  had  become  restive.  Clinker  had  rushed 
over  to  secuie  them,  and  he  had  quieted  them 
down  so  they  were  quite  reasonable  by  this  time. 
The  young  lady  committed  to  his  charge  had 
followed  him. 

"  This  is  my  sister,  Miss  Kate  Belthorpe,"  said 
Margie,  when  the  party  reached  the  spot. 

^  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  you  came  when  you  did, 
Mr. " 

"  Dexter  Lyon,"  added  Tom. 

"  Mr.  Lyon  ;  and  you  were  as  brave  as  a  lion  !  " 
exclaimed  Kate,  as  she  took  the  hand  of  Deck; 
and  either  because  she  had  witnessed  the  recep- 
tion her  sister  had  given  the  hero,  or  as  an  in- 
spiration of  her  own,  she  promptly  kissed  him 
on  both  cheeks,  and  Deck  felt  as  though  he  had 
fallen  into  a  barrel  of  sugar.  "  You  grappled 
with  that  villain  just  as  though  you  had  been  as 
big  as  he  was,  and  held  on  to  him  till  one  of 
your  boys  knocked  him  into  the  hole  with  his 
fist.  You  are  a  brave  fellow,  and  I  shall  remem- 
ber you  as  long  as  I  live." 

"And  'none  but  the  brave  deserve  the  fair,'" 
added  Major  Gadbury. 

"  How  did  you  happen  to  get  into  this  scrape, 
Mr.  Belthorpe  ?  "  asked  Deck. 


304  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  We  were  all  invited  to  a  party  at  Rock  Lodge, 
and  we  went.  The  governor  couldn't  go,  for  he 
insisted  upon  attending  a  Union  meeting  at  the 
Big  Bend  schoolhouse,"  replied  Tom.  "  But  he 
promised  to  call  for  us  on  his  way  home,  for 
he  drove  us  to  the  Lodge  himself.  Most  of  the 
guests  left  by  midnight,  but  father  did  not  conie, 
and  we  could  not  walk  home.  But  at  three 
o'clock  Captain  Carms  volunteered  to  send  us 
home  when  we  became  impatient." 

"  My  father  and  I  went  to  that  meeting,  and 
so  did  some  of  these  ruflfians  that  committed  this 
outrage,"  added  Deck. 

"•  But  these  scoundrels  are  not  Union  men," 
objected  Tom. 

"  But  some  of  them  were  there,  all  the  same, 
and  some  of  them  got  put  out.  But  it  is  a  long 
story,  and  we  had  better  be  moving  before  we 
tell  it." 

The  ladies  agreed  to  this  last  proposition,  for 
they  were  in  evening  dresses,  and  the  chill  air 
of  the  night  made  them  shiver.  The  driver  of 
Captain  Carms's  wagon  had  come  out  of  the 
quarry,  whither  he  liad  retreated,  as  soon  as  the 
danger  was   passed,  and  his  team  was   ready  to 


THE    ENCOUNTER    WITH    THE   RUFFIANS     805 

proceed.  Deck  sent  Clinker  for  his  wagon,  and 
he  drew  it  up  at  the  end  of  the  cross-cut. 

The  ladies  were  assisted  to  their  seats  again, 
while  the  two  gentlemen  took  the  seat  in  front  of 
them.  Miss  Kate  insisted  that  Deck  should  ride 
with  them,  for  she  wanted  to  hear  the  story  about 
the  meeting.  More  than  this,  she  insisted  that  he 
should  sit  on  the  back  seat  between  her  sister  and 
herself.  Margie  did  not  object,  and  the  major  and 
Tom  only  laughed.  Deck  had  his  doubts  about 
his  ability  to  tell  his  story  in  the  midst  of  such 
delightful  surroundings. 

The  team  started,  and  at  the  corner  Deck 
directed  Clinker  to  follow  closely  after  him.  But 
his  story  was  interesting  and  exciting,  and  he  did 
not  suffer  from  cold  or  embarrassment  during  his 
recital.  When  he  had  disposed  of  the  Union 
meeting,  he  described  the  battle  fought  at  River- 
lawn,  and  the  preparations  which  had  been  made 
for  the  onslaught,  including  the  discovery  and 
removal  of  the  arms  and  ammunition.  He  had 
hardly  finished  before  the  wagon  stopped  at  the 
plantation  of  Colonel  Belthorpe. 


806  BROTHEK   AGAINST   EKOTHEK 


CHAPTER    XXV 

THE   GRATITUDE   OF    TWO    FAIR   MAIDENS 

The  mansion  house  of  Colonel  Belthorpe  was 
quite  near  the  road.  The  force  under  his  com- 
mand must  have  arrived  some  time  before,  for 
several  of  the  windows  were  lishted.  The  four 
white  men  were  not  to  be  seen,  but  the  eight  boys 
who  had  been  mounted  stood  near  the  house, 
apparently  waiting  for  orders. 

Though  the  encounter  of  the  wagon  party  with 
the  ruffians  has  required  a  considerable  time  for 
its  recital,  they  had  not  been  detained  over  half 
an  hour,  if  as  long  as  that ;  but  no  one  took 
account  of  time  in  the  exciting-  event  of  the  nipht. 
The  ladies  were  handed  out  of  the  wagon,  and 
Deck  perceived  that  Major  Gadbury  was  yevy 
attentive  to  Miss  Margie,  while  he  waited  upon ' 
Miss  Kate,  the  younger,  and,  in  his  judgment, 
the  prettier  of  the  two  daughters  of  the  colonel. 

When  the  hero  of  the  occasion  had  attended  the 
young  lady  to  the  door  of  tlie  house,  he  excused 


THE    GRATITUDE    OF    TWO    FAIR    MAIDENS    307 

himself,  and  hastened  to  the  mounted  men  who 
stood  in  front  of  the  mansion.  They  were  aston- 
ished at  the  arrival  of  two  wagons  instead  of  one, 
and  were  discussing  the  matter  among  tliemselves. 

"  Where  is  Colonel  Belthorpe,  General  ?  "  in- 
quired Deck,  after  he  had  saluted  thfe  boys  in  his 
usual  familiar  manner ;  for  he  had  none  of  the 
haughtiness  of  those  who  were  "to  the  manner 
born." 

"  Don't  know,  Mars'r  Deck  ;  he  and  the  oder 
gen'lemen  done  went-  ober  dat  way,"  replied 
General.  "•  De  ole  road's  ober  dat  way,  and  I 
'spect  dey  went  to  look  out  for  de  ruffi'iis." 

"  They  won't  be  here  for  half  an  hour  or  more," 
added  Deck,  as  Captain  Carms's  man  drove  up  to 
the  party  with  the  wagon. 

"You  done  see  'em  on  de  road,  mars'r  Deck?  " 

"I  have  seen  some  of  them.  General." 

"  Dey  was  ober  on  de  ole  road,  mars'r,  I 
t'ought." 

But  Deck  did  not  stop  to  give  them  any  in- 
formation, for  both  wagons  had  stopped  near  the 
pai'ty.  The  driver  from  Rock  Lodge  had  run 
away  as  soon  as  his  vehicle  was  beset  by  the 
ruffians  ;  yet  he  could  tell  his  portion  of  the  story, 


308  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

while  those  from  Riverlawn  could  relate  the  rest 
of  it.  The  hero  went  into  the  mansion,  and  a 
mulatto  in  a  white  jacket,  who  was  gaping  with  all 
his  might,  showed  him  to  the  sitting-room,  where 
he  found  the  wagon  party.  There  was  no  Mrs. 
Belthorpe,  for  she  had  passed  away  years  before. 

"  I  was  afraid  j^ou  had  run  away  and  left  us, 
Mr.  Lyon,"  said  Miss  Kate,  rushing  up  to  him  as 
he  entered. 

"  Please  don't '  mister'  me,"  replied  Deck,  laugh- 
ing. "  It  makes  me  feel  just  as  though  I  was  a 
dude." 

"Well,  you  are  not  a  dude,"  added  the  fair 
daughter  of  the  planter,  as  indignantly  as  though 
some  person  besides  herself  had  called  him  by  the 
opprobrious  name. 

"  And  I  don't  run  away,  either." 

"That's  so!"  exclaimed  Major  Gadbury  with 
decided  emphasis.  "  But  I  really  wonder  that 
you  did  not  run  away  instead  of  pitching  into  that 
scoundrel  who  was  carrying  off  Miss  Kate." 

"  I  couldn't  have  done  that  if  I  had  tried 
while  the  lady  seemed  to  be  in  such  a  dangerous 
situation,"  answered  Deck,  as  he  seated  himself  as 
near  Miss  Kate  as  he  could  find  a  place.     "But 


THE   GRATITUDE   OF   TWO   FAIR   MAIDENS      309 

I  have  been  talking  nij^self  all  tlie  time  since  we 
started  from  the  cross-cut,  and  I  don't  know  yet 
how  you  happened  to  get  into  this  scrape." 

"  We  don't  know  much  more  about  it  than  you 
do;  Mr. " 

"Deck,"  interposed  the  hero. 

"  Deck,  if  you  insist  upon  it,  Mr.  Lyon,"  laughed 
the  major.  "  We  left  Rock  Lodge,  and  Tom  told 
the  driver  to  go  by  that  cross  road.  It  was  a 
terribly  rough  passage  we  had  of  it,  and  I  think 
we  went  over  rocks  a  foot  high." 

"As  I  told  you  in  my  account  of  the  troubles 
of  the  night,  the  ruffians,  after  they  had  been  driven 
off  from  Riverlawn,  took  the  old  road,  and  Squire 
Truman  found  that  they  were  going  to  this  man- 
sion," said  Deck.  "Didn't  you  see  anything  of 
them  before  you  turned  into  the  cut-off?  " 

"  We  neither  saw  nor  heard  anything." 

"  The  main  body  of  the  ruffians  could  not  have 
been  very  far  down  the  road.  I  don't  see  how 
Buck  Dagger  happened  to  be  where  he  was  with 
the  rest  of  his  gang,"  added  Deck. 

"  He  appears  to  have  had  six  men  with  him 
as  nearly  as  I  can  make  it  out,"  said  Tom  Bel- 
thorpe. 


310  BUOTHEU    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  I  don't  know  what  he  was  doing  there,  but 
I  can  guess,"  contmued  Deck. 

"  But  which  was  the  fellow  3'ou  call  Buck  Lag- 
ger  ?  "  asked  the  major. 

''  He  was  the  one  who  captured  Miss  Margie, 
and  whom  I  wounded  with  the  shot  from  my  re- 
volver," replied  Deck.  ''  I  am  sorry  to  say  that 
my  Uncle  Titus  is  a  Northern  doughface,  and  is 
the  leader  of  these  ruffians.  He  bought  the  arms 
and  ammunition  of  which  we  took  possession  at 
the  sink-hole.  1  believe  he  hates  my  father  on 
'account  of  his  Unionism  and  his  taking  of  the 
arms  worse  than  any  man  who  is  not  liis  brother." 

''  I  have  heard  something  about  him  since  I  have 
been  at  Lyndhall,"  said  Major  Gadbury. 

"Buck  Lagger  is  his  lieutenant  and  supporter, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  Captain  Titus  sent  him  to 
the  schoolhouse  to  disturb  the  meeting.  He  car- 
ried the  flag  of  truce  to-night  at  the  bridge  over 
the  creek  when  his  leader  demanded  the  return  of 
the  arms,"  Deck  explained.  "  Though  I  don't 
know  any  more  about  it  than  you  do,  I  have  no 
doubt  Captain  Titus  sent  this  scalliwag  ahead  of 
the  main  body  to  see  tliat  all  was  clear." 

"  As  scouts,"  suggested  the  major. 


THE   GRATITUDE   OF   TWO    FAIR    MAIDENS      311 

"  Yes,  sir ;  as  scouts.  As  the  ruffians  had  been 
severely  punished  in  the  fight  from  the  bridge,  and 
by  the  shots  from  Fort  Bedford,  tliey  were  likely 
to  be  more  cautious  than  they  had  been  before. 
They  were  whipped  out  at  every  approach  to 
Riverlawn.  Captain  Titus  may  have  found  out 
that  Colonel  Belthorpe  was  on  the  way  to  his 
plantation  to  protect  it  with  force  enough  to  do 
his  ruffians  a  good  deal  of  mischief.  I  think  Buck 
Lao-o-er  was  sent  out  to  obtain  information." 

"  That  is  a  reasonable  supposition,"  the  major 
acquiesced. 

"  Of  course  he  could  not  expect  to  find  the 
colonel  and  his  force  on  the  old  road,  and  he  was 
going  by  the  cross-cut  to  the  new  road,  which 
passes  by  the  bridge  over  Bar  Creek,"  Deck  pro- 
ceeded, perhaps  feeling  that  he  had  an  inspiration 
of  wisdom  as  well  as  of  heroism.  "  Wiien  he  came 
to  the  cross-cut  he  must  have  seen  that  the  Lodge 
was  lighted." 

"  What  you  say  reminds  me  that  our  party  stood 
for  some  time  on  the  portico  talking  with  Captain 
Carms  and  his  family  about  an  excursion  up  the 
river  which  Tom  suggested  as  we  came  out  of 
the  house.  The  wagon  was  standing  before  t!ie 
door  waiting  for  us." 


312  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  I  haven't  any  doubt  Buck  was  near  enough 
to  hear  what  you  said,"  interposed  Deck.  "  Prob- 
ably he  had  sent  his  scouts  up  the  cross-cut,  and 
wanted  to  see  why  the  mansion  was  lighted  up  at 
three  o'clock  in  the  morning.  He  understood 
that  those  who  were  to  go  in  the  wagon  belonged 
to  Colonel  Belthorpe's  family." 

"  The  house  is  close  by  the  road,  and  he  could 
easily  have  seen  who  we  were,"  said  Tom. 

"  He  had  been  on  the  creek  biidge  when  the 
colonel  talked  with  Captain  Titus,  and  he  saw 
that  he  was  in  command  of  the  forces  there.  Very 
likely  he  knew  it  was  he  who  gave  the  order  to 
fire  upon  his  party  below  the  bridge.  He  must 
have  been  as  hard  down  on  your  father  as  he  was 
on  mine,  Mr.  Belthorpe.  When  he  saw  your  two 
sisters  ready  to  get  into  the  wagon,  he  had  some 
trick  in  his  head  to  obtain  a  hold  upon  your  father. 
The  two  ladies  were  to  be  hostages  in  the  hands 
of  the  ruffians  for  the  conduct  of  your  father." 

"  I  think  you  have  solved  the  problem,  Deck, 
and  only  your  bravery  and  skill  saved  the  girls," 
said  Major  Gadbury. 

"  My  father  would  have  burned  his  buildings 
himself  to  recover  my  sisters,  for  no  man  was  ever 


THE    GRATITUDE   OF    TWO    FAIR   MAIDENS      313 

more  devoted  to  his  children  than  lie  is,"  added 
Tom.  '•  If  Buck  had  carried  off  the  girls  he 
would  have  had  a  tremendous  hold  on  him." 

"I  suppose  the  villain  would  have  confined  us 
in  some  hovel,  under  guard  of  these  miscreants, 
while  he  negotiated  with  my  father  with  all  the 
odds  in  his  favor,"  Miss  Margie  commented. 
"  Perhaps  that  was  his  way  to  have  the  arms 
returned  to  Captain  Titus." 

"  You  have  saved  us ! "  cried  the  younger  and 
more  im[)ulsive  Miss  Kate,  as  she  rushed  forward 
to  grasp  the  hand  of  Deck  ;  and  perhaps  she  would 
have  kissed  him  again  if  Colonel  Belthorpe  had 
not  entered  the  apartment  at  this  moment,  and  she 
retreated  to  the  chair  she  had  before  occupied. 

"  I  see  you  have  arrived,"  said  the  devoted 
father.  "  I  have  been  worrying  about  you  the 
last  hour ;  but  I  concluded  Captain  Carms  would 
send  you  home.  I  left  my  wagon  at  the  stable  of 
a  friend  near  the  school  house,  and  I  have  been  so 
busy  all  night  that  I  have  hardly  thought  of  you, 
for  I  knew  that  you  would  be  safe  at  Captain 
Carms's." 

"  But  we  haven't  been  safe,  papa,"  said  Miss 
Kate,  rushing  into  her  father's  arms. 


314  BKOTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"Why,  what  has  been  the  trouble,  Kate?"  asked 
the  colonel,  with  his  arms  around  the  beautiful  girl. 

Before  she  could  answer,  Colonel  Cosgrove,  fol- 
lowed by  Major  Lyon  and  Squire  Truman,  entered 
the  room. 

"It  seems  that  a  fight  has  already  come  off  in 
the  cross-cut,"  said  Colonel  Cosgrove,  with  some 
excitement  in  his  manner.  "  Major  Lyon's  man 
tells  us  you  had  a  stormy  time  in  the  road.  Deck. 
We  did  not  wait  to  hear  the  particulars." 

Colonel  Belthorpe  presented  his  guest  and  the 
members  of  his  family  to  the  party.  Major  Gad- 
bury  stated  what  had  happened  to  them  in  the 
cross-cut,  and  then  asked  Deck  to  describe  the 
fight.  But  Deck,  who  was  not  a  bully  or  a  blus- 
terer, and  was  well  ballasted  with  innate  modesty 
in  spite  of  the  great  amount  of  talking  he  had 
done,  declined  to  do  so,  and  the  guest  of  the  man- 
sion described  the  fight  with  the  marauders,  giving 
the  young  hero  at  least  all  the  credit  that  was  due 
to  him. 

Deck  blushed  up  to  the  eyes  at  the  praise  be- 
stowed upon  him,  and  was  rather  sorry  he  had  not 
told  the  story,  for  he  could  have  spared  himself 
the  crimson  on  his  cheeks. 


THE   GRATITUDE   OF   TWO    FAIR    MAIDENS      815 

"  It  is  all  true,  every  word  of  it,  papa ! "  ex- 
claimed Miss  Kate. 

"  Deck,  I  am  your  debtor  for  life ! "  exclaimed 
Colonel  Belthorpe,  detaching  himself  from  the 
twining  arms  of  his  daughter,  and  rushing  to  the 
hero  of  the  night  with  both  hands  extended. 
"You  are  a  noble  and  brave  fellow.  Deck,  and 
you  will  make  your  mark  in  the  world !  "  And 
he  pressed  both  the  hands  of  the  boy. 

"  Upon  my  word,  I  think  he  has  made  his  mark 
already  !  "  added  Major  Gadbury.  "  At  any  rate, 
he  made  it  on  the  shoulder  of  Buck  Lagger." 

"  My  son,  you  have  done  well,"  said  Major 
Lyon  very  quietly,  as  he  took  the  boy's  hand. 
"  I  am  glad  I  brought  you  with  me." 

"  But,  father,  I  was  beaten  by  the  ruffian  who 
was  holding  Miss  Kate ;  he  was  too  much  for  me, 
and  he  would  have  shaken  me  ofT  if  Mose  had  not 
come  up  and  given  the  fellow  a  sledge-hammer 
blow  with  his  fist  which  knocked  him  into  a  hole," 
Deck  explained. 

"  Where  is  Mose  ?  "  demanded  the  father  of  the 
girl,  as  he  took  a  gold  piece  of  money  from  his 
pocket.     "  Send  for  him,  and  let "  — 

"  Excuse  me,  Colonel,"  interposed  Major  Lyon, 


316  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

placing  his  hand  on  his  arm.  "  I  see  what  you 
mean,  and  I  must  beg  you  not  to  reward  him, 
for  Mose  did  no  more  than  every  one  of  the  faith- 
ful boys  would  have  done  if  he  had  had  the  oppor- 
tunity, though  all  of  them  have  not  so  hard  a  fist 
as  he." 

"  Just  as  3^ou  say,  Major ;  but  I  feel  grateful  to 
Mose,  as  I  do  to  Deck,  for  the  hard  hit  lie  made 
for  the  safety  of  my  daughter,"  replied  the  planter 
of  Lyndhall.  "  We  shall  talk  of  this  affair  for  the 
next  week ;  but  just  now  perhaps  we  ought  to 
attend  to  the  duty  of  the  present  moment.  I 
sent  the  mounted  men  from  Riverlawn  down  tlie 
old  road  for  a  mile  to  reconnoitre,  and  those  who 
came  in  the  wagon  over  to  the  new  road  to  notify 
us  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy.  We  went  over 
there  on  our  arrival  to  arrange  a  plan  for  the 
defence  of  the  place." 

"  After  hearing  what  transpired  at  the  cross-cut, 
I  doubt  Avhether  Captain  Titus  will  march  his  army 
up  here,"  suggested  Major  Lyon. 

"  I  think  he  will,"  added  Colonel  Cosgrove, 
"  He  is  the  maddest  man  I  ever  met  in  my  life, 
and  he  is  determined  to  recover  the  arms." 

"  But  the  —  I  mean  Captain  Titus  will  try  to 


THE   GRATITUDE   OF   TWO    FAIR   MAIDENS 


317 


gain  his  point  by  some  infamous  trickery  such  as 
his  lieutenant  attempted  at  the  cross  road,"  said 
Major  Gadbury,  who  was  on  the  verge  of  calling 
him  by  some  harsh  epithet. 

"  Your  mansion  is  safe  for  the  present,  Colonel 
Belthorpe,"  said  Major  Lyon,  rising  from  the  seat 
he  had  taken.  "  We  might  as  well  fight  the  battle, 
if  there  is  to  be  one,  on  the  road  near  your  house. 
I  suggest  that  we  send  our  whole  force  down  the 
new  road,  and  drive  the  ruffians  across  the  river." 

Before  the  others  could  express  an  opinion  on 
this  policy,  the  mulatto  in  a  white  jacket  an- 
nounced that  the  horsemen  were  at  the  door,  and 
wanted  to  see  "  de  ossifer." 


318  BROTHEK   AGAINST    BliOTHEK 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

THE   SKIRMISH   ON   THE  NEW    KOAD 

The  officer  whom  the  riders  wished  to  see  was 
evidently  Colonel  Belthorpe,  as  he  had  been  in 
command  from  the  beginning.  He  hastened  to 
the  hall,  and  found  General  there,  who  was  raiher 
more  excited  than  usual,  simply  because  he  had 
something  to  communicate.  In  about  every  as- 
semblage of  men,  white  or  black,  there  is  generally 
one  who  naturally  becomes  the  leader,  though  there 
may  be  a  number  of  others  who  think  they  could 
do  better.  General  was  this  single  man,  and  had 
thus  won  his  name. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  General  ?  "  asked  the  Col- 
onel, as  he  confronted  the  bulky  form  of  the  black 
leader. 

"Not'in'  de  matter,  Mars'r  Cunnel,  but  de  rebels 
is  on  de  road,  comin'  dis  way,"  replied  the  self-ap- 
pointed captain  of  cavaby. 

"  How  far  off  are  they  ?  "  asked  the  commander. 

"  About  a  mile,  mars'r ;  but  I  reckon  some  ob 


THE   SKIRMISH    ON    THE    NEW    ROAD         319 

'em  done  went  home,  for  dar  isn't  more'n  half  as 
many  as  we  done  see  near  de  creek  bridge." 

"  I  should  think  they  might  have  got  enough  of 
it  by  this  time,"  replied  the  colonel.  "  What  do 
you  want  now,  Sam  ?  "  he  said,  turning  to  the  mu- 
latto in  a  white  jacket,  who  appeared  to  be  the 
man-servant  of  the  house. 

"  Another  man  here  wants  to  see  you,  mars'r," 
replied  Sam,  as  he  presented  Mose,  who  had  just 
come  to  the  front  door,  where  a  servant  does  not 
usually  come  in  the  South.  "  He's  a  footman,  an' 
not  a  hossman,  mars'r." 

"  What  is  your  name,  my  boy  ? "  asked  the 
colonel,  turning  to  the  new-comer. 

"  Mose  is  w'at  dey  all  calls  me,  sar,  but  my 
truly  name  is  'Zekel.  De  ruffins  is  stopped  half  a 
mile  from  whar  we  com'd  out  on  de  ole  road, 
mars'r,"  replied  Mose,  clinging  to  his  old  hat, 
which  he  pressed  to  his  chest,  as  he  bowed  low, 
trying  to  be  as  respectful  and  deferential  as  possi- 
ble. 

"  Did  you  go  near  them,  Mose  ?  "  asked  the  com- 
mander. 

"  Not  berry  near,  mars'r ;  but  dey  done  make  a 
fire,  so  we  see  'em  plain  nuff." 


320  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  The  main  body  of  the  ruffians  cannot  very 
Well  be  on  both  roads,"  said  the  colonel. 

"•  No,  sar ;  but  I  reck'n  Cap'n  Titus  done  dewide 
his  army,  and  he's  gwine  to  take  de  place  on  de 
front  and  on  de  back,"  suggested  Mose. 

"  Quite  right,  my  boy  ;  you  have  a  head  on  3'our 
shoulders,  and  we  shall  not  soon  forget  the  hit  you 
gave  the  fellow  that  was  carrying  off  my  daugh- 
ter," added  the  colonel,  surveying  the  leader  of  the 
foot  party,  as  he  proved  to  be.  "  How  far  off  is 
this  party  at  the  fire  ?  " 

"  About  half  a  mile,  mars'r.  I  reckon  de  fire  is 
a  signal  to  dem  as  is  on  de  new  road,"  replied 
Mose,  bowing  low  and  hugging  his  old  hat  again. 

"  All  right,  my  boys  ;  now  return  to  your  men, 
and  we  will  be  with  you  soon,"  said  the  com- 
mander as  he  returned  to  the  party  in  the  sitting- 
room. 

All  the  party  in  the  apartment  fixed  their  gaze 
earnestly  on  Colonel  Belthorpe  as  he  entered,  and 
there- was  an  expression  of  fear  and  anxiety  on  the 
fair  faces  of  the  two  daughters.  By  this  time 
they  all  understood  the  situation  perfectly.  A 
gang  of  ruffians  were  approaching  the  mansion 
to   revenge    their  defeat  at  Riverlawn   upon  the 


THE   SKIRMISH    ON    THE   NEW    ROAD         321 

owner  of  this  plantation,  for  he  had  been  the  cliief 
man  of  the  defence.  It  was  evident  that  the  com- 
mander had  been  put  in  possession  of  additional 
information  in  regard  to  the  enemy. 

He  lost  no  time,  but  proceeded  to  state  the  facts 
which  had  just  been  reported  to  him  by  the  scouts 
he  had  sent  out.  It  was  plain  to  all  the  defenders 
that  another  battle,  if  such  a  name  could  be  prop- 
erly applied  to  the  skirmish  near  the  creek  bridge, 
was  imminent. 

"I  think  we  are  ready  for  the  enemy,"  said 
Major  Lyon  ;  "  and- it  will  not  be  a  difficult  matter 
to  drive  the  ruffians  off.  But  I  am  not  a  military 
man,  and  we  leave  the  defence  entirely  in  your 
hands,  Colonel  Belthorpe." 

"  As  I  have  said  before,  my  place  is  not  as  favor- 
able for  a  defence  as  yours  is.  Major  Lyon,"  re- 
plied the  conmiander.  "  We  have  no  stream  or 
swamp  to  cover  our  position,  and  we  must  act  on 
open  ground.  Now,  what  force  can  we  take  into 
the  field?" 

"  We  have  all  that  we  had  at  the  bridge,"  re- 
plied Squire  Truman. 

"  Including'  Dexter,  we  have  five  white  men 
here,"  added  Major  Lyon.     "  Eight   of  my   boys 


322  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

are  mounted,  and  seven  came  over  in  the  wagon, 
and  all  of  these  are  armed  with  breech-loaders,  so 
that  they  can  lire  seven  shots  ajjiece.  That  makes 
twenty." 

"And  here  we  add  to  our  number,"  said  Colonel 
Cosgrove,  glancing  at  Major  Gadbury  and  Tom 
Belthorpe. 

"Certainly;  we  expect  to  take  part  in  any  figlit 
that  is  to  come  off,"  added  the  major. 

"  We  have  three  repeating  rifles  in  the  house, 
two  double-barrelled  bucking  guns,  and  four  re- 
volvers. We  laid  in  a  stock  of  arms  when  the 
horse-stealers  were  at  work  in  this  county,"  said 
the  commander.  "  But  I  have  never  put  arms  in 
the  hands  of  my  negroes." 

"  I  never  did  till  to-night,  and  I  found  that  all 
mine  were  as  willing  to  fight  as  to  work  for  me," 
the  major  explained.  "You  have  an  overseer,  of 
course." 

"I  have;  but  I  have  my  doubts  about  him. 
Tilford  is  rather  a  brutal  fellow,  and  I  believe  he 
is  a  Secessionist  at  heart,  though  he  has  never 
said  anything  to  commit  himself.  The  worst  thing 
I  know  about  him  is  that  he  associates  witli  Buck 
Lagger." 


THE    SKIRMISH    ON    THE    NEW    ROAD  323 

"  Make  him  face  the  music,  governor,"  added 
Tom.  "  If  he  is  not  willing  to  stand  by  you  at 
such  a  time  as  this,  he  ought  to  be  fired  off  the 
place." 

Sam  was  sent  for  the  overseer.  Everybody 
about  the  mansion  had  been  roused  from  his  slum- 
bers, and  Tilford  had  been  sulking  about  the 
space  in  front  of  the  house,  evidently  disgusted  to 
see  the  nesrroes  from  Riverlawn  mounted  on  fine 
horses  with  breech-loaders  slung  at  their  backs. 
He  obeyed  the  order  of  his  employer,  and  stalked 
into  the  sitting-room  with  a  defiant  expression  on 
his  face. 

"  Tilford,  something  like  a  hundred  rulBans  are 
coming  up  the  two  roads  for  the  purpose  of  burn- 
ing my  mansion  and  hanging  me  to  the  nearest 
tree,"  Colonel  Belthorpe  began  in  a  mild  tone. 
"With  the  aid  of  my  friends  here,  I  intend  to 
defend  myself,  my  family,  and  my  property." 

"  Are  them  niggers  with  guns  strapped  on  their 
backs  your  friends  ?  "  demanded  the  overseer,  with 
a  cynical  smile  on  his  ill-favored  face. 

"  They  are  brave  men,  who  have  this  night  de- 
fended their  master  from  an  attack  of  the  repro- 
bates who  are    marching   upon  my  place  ;  and  I 


32-4  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

honor  them  for  their  bravery  and  fidelity,  for  not 
one  of  tliem  has  flinched ! "  returned  the  colonel 
vigorously.  "I  want  to  know  now  upon  whom  I 
can  depend  to  defend  me  from  the  violence  of 
these  villains  who  are  coming  down  upon  me." 

"  I  reckon  you  can  depend  upon  your  niggers, 
but  you  can't  depend  on  me ! "  replied  the  over- 
seer, edging  towards  the  door.  "  You  have  fetched 
all  this  on  yourself  by  turning  abolitionist !  " 

"  If  assisting  my  neighbor  and  friend  to  defend 
himself  and  his  family  from  the  attacks  of  a  pack 
of  ruffians  is  being  an  abolitionist,  then  I  am  one 
with  all  my  mind,  heart,  and  soul ! "  replied  the 
planter  with  a  vehemence  that  brought  down 
the  applause  of  his  associates,  even  including  the 
ladies. 

"  Them  gentlemen  you  call  ruffi'ns  is  my 
friends,  Colonel  Belthorpe,  and  I  don't  never  go 
back  on  my  friends,  not  unless  they  turn  aboli- 
tionists, and  I  ain't  go'n'  to  fight  ag'in  'em," 
added  Tilford,  working  nearer  to  the  door.  "  I 
reckon  my  time's  about  done  on  this  place." 

"  Quite  done  !  "  said  the  colonel,  taking  a 
revolver  from  his  pocket. 

"  Go  and  join  your  friends  !     I  will  order  every 


THE   SKIRMISH   ON   THE   NEW   ROAD  325 

man  with  a  gun  to  shoot  you  if  you  are  seen 
about  the  place  in  five  minutes !  " 

The  overseer  did  not  like  the  looks  of  the  revol- 
ver in  the  hands  of  his  employer,  and  he  fled  from 
the  house.  The  commander  had  sent  all  the 
Riverlawn  force  back  to  the  two  roads  to  observe 
the  movements  of  the  ruffians,  or  he  would  have 
given  the  faithless  fellow  an  escort  from  the  vicin- 
ity of  the  mansion. 

"  The  boys  will  all  stand  by  joxi,  mars'r,"  said 
Sam  in  the  white  jacket  as  the  colonel  followed 
the  renegade  to  the  front  door. 

"  Then  call  two  of  them  "  — 

"  They're  all  right  here,  mars'r,"  interposed 
the  servant. 

The  commander  sent  two  of  them  to  follow 
Tilford.  He  found,  somewhat  to  his  astonish- 
ment, that  all  the  servants  on  the  place,  even  to 
the  old  men,  had  armed  themselves  with  clubs, 
pitchforks,  shovels,  or  whatever  they  could  lay 
their  hands  upon,  ready  to  defend  their  master, 
who  had  always  been  kinder  to  them  than  the 
overseer.  Besides,  the  armed  negroes  from  River- 
lawn  had  remained  some  little  time  on  the  premises, 
and  had  very  fully  informed  them  in  regard  to  the 


326  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

events  of  the  night,  including  the  capture  of  tlie 
two  daughters  of  their  master,  which  had  roused 
them  to  the  highest  pitch  of  indignation,  for  they 
looked  upon  Margie  and  Kate  as  a  pair  of  angels, 
and  wondered  they  had  no  wings. 

When  Colonel  Belthorpe  returned  to  the  sitting- 
room,  he  found  that  Tom  had  collected  all  the 
arms  and  ammunition  in  the  mansion,  taking  a 
repeating  rifle  for  himself,  and  giving  another  to 
the  guest  of  the  house.  Each  of  them  took  a 
revolver,  and  they  were  loading  these  weapons 
for  immediate  use.  The  rest  of  the  arms  were 
given  to  a  few  of  the  most  trusty  of  the  servants. 

The  commander  led  the  way  to  the  large  court- 
yard in  front  of  the  mansion,  where  he  divided  the 
force  into  two  parties,  one  to  meet  the  enemy  on 
each  of  the  two  roads.  Before  this  could  be  done, 
the  scouts  on  the  new  road  returned,  with  the  two 
Lyndhall  boys  who  had  followed  Tilford.  They 
had  passed  him  through  the  ranks  of  the  mounted 
men  when  they  were  in  sight  of  the  ruffians,  and 
some  of  them  had  stoned  him  as  a  farewell  salute. 

The  commander  made  Major  Lyon  the  officer  of 
the  old  road  force.  He  objected,  and  suggested 
Major  Gadbury  for  the  position  ;  but  it  was  found 


THE   SKIRMISH    ON    THE   NEW    ROAD  327 

that  the  visitor  held  his  title  only  by  courtesy, 
and  was  not  a  military  man,  and  then  the  River- 
lawn  planter  accepted  the  position.  Tom  Bel- 
thorpe.  Squire  Truman,  Deck,  and  four  of  the 
eight  mounted  men,  with  about  twenty  of  the 
Lyndhall  boys,  were  placed  under  his  command. 

The  commander  had  endeavored  to  make  a  fair 
division  of  the  force,  and  Colonel  Cosgrove,  Major 
Gad  bury,  four  Riverlawn  horsemen,  and  a  score  of 
his  own  people  composed  his  own  force.  The 
ruffians  were  within,  fifty  rods  of  the  mansion  on 
the  new  road,  and  the  division  for  this  service 
marched  at  once.  The  cavalry  were  sent  out 
ahead,  with  orders  not  to  fire  unless  the  ruftians 
opened  upon  them. 

General  was  at  the  head  of  the  horsemen,  and 
he  galloped  his  horse  up  to  the  front  of  the  ruf- 
fians. He  and  his  men  had  loosened  the  slings  of 
their  weapons,  and  brought  them  in  front  of  them, 
so  that  they  were  ready  for  immediate  use.  The 
ruffians  had  halted  as  soon  as  they  discovered  the 
riders  in  front  of  them.  Then  they  built  a  fire, 
and  as  soon  as  its  light  shone  upon  them,  General 
discovered  a  flag  of  truce. 

The  leader  ventured  to  approach  a  little  nearer 


328  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

to  the  enemy,  when  he  was  saluted  with  a  volley 
of  oaths,  and  some  one  of  them,  not  Captain  Titus, 
demanded  where  his  master  was. 

"  Ober  on  de  ole  road,"  replied  General,  almost 
as  savagely  as  he  had  been  addressed. 

"  Do  you  know  what  this  flag  means,  you  nig- 
ger?" interrogated  the  speaker  with  an  oath. 

"  Yes,  sar  !  Mars'r  Belthorpe  won't  hab  no  more 
ob  dat  nonsense,"  answered  General. 

"  Tell  him  I  want  to  see  him  under  a  flag  of 
truce ! "  shouted  the  one  who  appeared  to  be  in 
command. 

The  horseman  was  afraid  of  making  some  mis- 
take, and  he  sent  one  of  his  boys  back  to  the  com- 
mander with  this  message.  Colonel  Belthorpe 
had  sent  Sam  back  for  his  saddle  horse,  and  pres- 
ently he  galloped  to  the  front. 

"  Take  in  your  flag  of  truce,  or  I  will  fire  upon 
it  I  "  shouted  the  colonel.  "  No  more  fooling  !  I 
don't  parley  with  ruflians  !  " 

The  flag  immediately  disappeared.  By  the  light 
of  the  fire  it  could  be  seen  that  about  half  a  dozen 
men  at  the  front  of  the  column  were  armed  with 
muskets,  which,  with  or  without  a  command  from 
the   officer,  they  brought  to   their  shoulders   and 


THE    SKIRMISH    ON    THE    NEW    ROAD         329 

fired.  Colonel  Belthorpe  put  his  hand  on  his  left 
arm,  as  though  a  ball  had  struck  him  there. 

"  Now,  my  boys,  fire  at  them  at  will,  just  as  you 
please,"  continued  the  commander,  as  he  began  to 
blaze  away  with  his  heavy  revolver. 

The  four  mounted  men  began  to  use  their  re- 
peaters ;  but  their  horses  were  restive,  and  they 
could  not  fire  at  the  best  advantage,  though  sev- 
eral of  the  ruffians  were  seen  to  fall,  while  the 
main  body  of  them  fled  into  the  adjoining  fields. 


330  BUOTHER   AGAINST   BKOTHER 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

AN  UNEXPLAINED  GATHERING  ON  THE  ROAD 

The  ruffians  were  a  mere  mob,  entirely  devoid 
of  any  semblance  of  discipline  ;  and  it  was  again 
made  manifest  that  they  could  not  stand  up  against 
a  continuous  fire  such  as  the  mounted  boys  and 
those  on  foot  were  beginning  to  pour  into  them, 
scattered  though  it  was  at  first  by  the  restiveness 
of  the  untrained  horses.  Titus  Lyon  was  not  a 
military  man,  and  lie  did  not  appear  to  appreciate 
the  advantage  of  order  in  the  handling  of  his  force. 

It  is  true  that  the  negroes  tliat  confronted  him 
were  not  organized  to  any  adequate  extent  for 
military  purposes,  though  the  little  training 
Colonel  Belthorpe  had  given  them  on  the  bridge 
had  been  of  very  great  service  to  them.  It  was 
absolutely  astonisliing  to  the  commander  tluit  the 
boys  did  not  drojJ  their  weapons  and  run  when 
the  random  shots  from  the  enemy  were  discharged 
at  them  ;  for  this  idea  was  in  accordance  with  his 
estimate  of  nesfro  character. 


AN    UNEXPLAINED    GATHERING  331 

It  was  a  new  revelation  to  him,  the  manner  in 
which  the  men  conducted  themselves  under  fire, 
hurried  as  they  had  been,  without  any  training, 
into  the  ranks  ;  and  the  same  number  of  white 
men  of  average  ability  could  hardly  have  done  bet- 
ter under  similar  circumstances.  But  the  negro 
was  strong  in  his  affections,  and  the  feeling  that 
they  were  fighting  for  the  family  who  had  used 
them  kindly,  and  treated  them  with  more  consid- 
eration than  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  receiv- 
ing, even  under  the  mild  sway  of  Colonel  Lyon, 
was  the  stimulus  that  strengthened  their  souls  and 
nerved  their  arms. 

The  "  people  "  of  Lyndhall  were  inspired  by  the 
example  of  those  from  Riverlawn,  and  tliey  were 
filled  with  admiration  when  they  saw  those  of 
their  own  kind  bearing  arms,  some  of  them  well 
mounted,  and  learned  that  they  had  actually  done 
duty  during  the  night  as  soldiers.  General,  Dum- 
my, and  Mose  had  talked  to  them,  and  roused 
their  spirit  of  emulation.  Besides,  they  had  been 
moved  by  the  same  devotion  to  the  members  of 
the  planter's  family;  and  their  indignation  at  the 
conduct  of  the  overseer,  who  had  been  tlieir  tyrant, 
had  done  not  a  little  to  develop  their  belligerent 
feelings. 


332  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

The  ruffians  had  taken  to  their  heels,  and  tied 
into  the  open  country  between  the  old  and  the  new 
road.  There  were  some  trees  upon  the  tract,  and 
the  fugitives  proceeded  to  utilize  them  as  far  as 
they  were  available  to  shelter  them  from  the  balls 
of  the  horsemen.  At  this  point  the  negroes  of 
Lyndhall,  unexpectedly  to  their  owner,  manifested 
their  presence  in  a  very  decided  manner.  The 
sight  of  the  four  stout  boys  on  the  horses,  undis- 
mayed by  the  random  shots  which  had  been  fired 
at  them,  had  a  tremendous  influence  upon  them, 
and  they  became  exceedingly  excited,  not  to  say 
crazed ;  and,  without  any  orders  from  the  com- 
mander, they  ruslied  into  the  fields  after  the 
ruffians. 

Doubtless  they  would  have  obeyed  from  instinct 
the  order  to  return  if  the  colonel  had  given  it ;  but 
he  allowed  them  to  have  their  own  way.  With 
the  various  weapons  with  which  they  had  armed 
themselves,  they  fell  upon  the  helpless  fugitives, 
pounded,  punched,  and  hammered  them  till  they 
begged  for  mercy.  They,  in  turn,  were  confronted 
by  an  infuriated  mob.  Those  who  were  able  to  do 
so  fled  with  all  the  speed  they  could  command  to- 
wards the  old  road,  which  was  nearly  a  mile  dis- 


AN    UNEXPLAINED    GATHERING  333 

tant  at  this  point.  Not  a  few  of  them  had  been 
so  beaten  that  they  could  not  run,  and  they 
dropped  upon  the  ground.  The  victors  were  not 
cruel,  and  they  did  not  meddle  with  those  who  no 
longer  made  any  resistance. 

The  Lyndhall  boys  had  gone  into  the  fight  with 
no  leader  of  their  own  number;  but  as  soon  as  they 
left  the  road  one  developed  himself  in  the  person 
of  the  preacher  of  the  plantation,  a  white-haired 
negro  of  over  seventy  years  of  age,  whom  the 
family  called  "  Uncle  Dave."  He  had  always 
been  a  mild,  gentle,  and  very  religious  man, 
and  he  was  always  treated  with  respect. 

Uncle  Dave  seemed  to  become  a  giant  in 
strength,  his  voice  that  of  a  stentor,  and  his 
manner  fierce,  as  soon  as  his  flock  went  into 
action.  He  called  upon  his  people  not  to  kill 
the  ruffians,  for  their  souls  were  black  with  un- 
repented  sins ;  and  when  one  of  the  marauders 
sunk  to  the  earth,  he  commanded  them  not  to 
touch  him  again.  The  fleeing  ruffians  were  in- 
debted to  him  for  their  lives,  while  he  ordered 
his  flock  to  punish  them  severely  as  they  de- 
served. 

Colonel  Belthorpe  regarded  this  man  with  won- 


334  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

der ;  for  lie  had  always  been  as  gentle  as  a  lamb, 
obedient  in  all  things,  and  anxious  to  minister 
to  the  peoj)le  in  sickness  and  death.  Now  he 
seemed  to  be  the  most  terrible  fighting  character 
he  had  ever  met.  He  saw  his  volunteers,  as  he 
called  them,  chase  the  ruffians  till  they  disap- 
peared in  the  distance  and  the  darkness.  The 
mounted  men  had  ceased  firing,  for  there  was  no 
enemy  near,  and  they  were  fearful  of  hitting  those 
who  were  fighting  on  their  own  side. 

"  We  have  made  a  clean  sweep  here,"  said  the 
commander,  as  Colonel  Cosgrove  and  Major  Gad- 
bury  joined  him  in  the  road ;  for  they  liad  been 
in  the  fields  south  of  the  road,  eno-agfed  in  a  flank 
movement. 

"  It  has  been  an  easy  victory,"  replied  the  gen- 
tleman from  the  county  town.  "•  But  they  were 
nothing  but  a  mob;  and  your  boys  seem  to  be 
lunatics.  They  are  likely  to  kill  the  whole  of 
them  before  they  get  tln-ough." 

•'  They  will  not  kill  one  of  them  unless  it  is 
by  accident,  for  I  heard  Uncle  Dave  order  them 
as  they  took  to  the  fields  not  to  do  so ;  and  I 
notice  that  when  a  man  dro2)S  on  tlie  ground  they 
let  him  alone,"  added  the  Lyndhall  planter. 


AN    UNEXPLAINED    GATHEIIING  385 

"  We  have  no  thing  more  to  do  here,  unless  we 
go  down  the  road  and  pick  up  the  wounded,  for  I 
see  half  a  dozen  of  them  in  front  of  us,  though 
they  are  all  sitting  up  and  looking  about  them, 
so  that  none  of  them  have  been  killed,"  said  Major 
Gadbury. 

"  Our  occupation  here  appears  to  be  gone,"  con- 
tinued Colonel  Belthorpe,  as  he  looked  over  the 
fields  from  which  the  combatants  had  disappeared, 
with  the  exception  of  those  who  were  unable  to 
run  away.  '*  Majoi-  Lyon  over  on  the  old  road 
may  not  have  been  as  fortunate  as  we  have  been, 
and  we  must  go  over  and  re-enforce  him.  Gen- 
eral!" 

"Here,  sar  !  "  replied  tliat  worthy. 

"  We  are  going  over  to  the  old  road  to  help  out 
Major  Lyon.  You  will  leave  two  of  your  men 
here,  one  mounted,  and  the  other  on  foot,  to  watch 
the  enemy ;  the  others  will  go  with  me,"  added 
the  planter. 

"  Yes,  sar,"  answered  General,  as  he  detailed 
the  two  scouts.  "  I  reckon  we  done  finished  'era 
ober  here,  Mars'r  Gunnel." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,  General ;  and  I  hope  Major 
Lyon  has  done  as  well  over  on  the  old  road." 


336  BKOTHKR    AGAINST   BROTHER 

The  commander  started  off  at  a  gallop,  and  the 
mounted  men  closely  followed  him.  They  passed 
through  the  deserted  courtyard  of  the  mansion, 
where  the  planter  was  accosted  by  his  two 
daughters,  who  had  been  observing  the  move- 
ments of  the  combatants  from  the  elevated  ve- 
randa of  the  house. 

"Where  are  you  going  now,  papa?"  asked  Miss 
Kate. 

"  We  have  driven  off  the  ruffians  from  this  side, 
and  we  are  going  over  to  assist  Major  Lyon,"  re- 
plied the  colonel.  "  Sam,  you  will  remain  here, 
and  look  out  for  the  house,"  he  added  to  the  man 
with  the  white  jacket,  to  whom  this  duty  had  been 
before  assigned,  and  then  rode  on  towards  the  old 
road. 

"  Don't  shoot.  Colonel  Belthorpe ! "  called  a 
voice  from  behind  the  stable,  as  the  horsemen 
advanced,  and  a  man  came  out  into  the  roadway. 

It  was  Tilford,  the  overseer,  who  had  retreated 
from  the  mansion,  and  joined  the  ruffians,  whom 
he  called  his  friends.  At  the  first  discharge  of 
the  mounted  men  which  followed  the  revolver 
practice  of  the  commander,  he  had  been  hit  in 
the  thigh  with  a  bullet;  and  at  the  general  stam- 


AN   UNEXPLAINED    GATHERING  337 

pede  of  the  enemy  he  had  made  his  way  into  the 
field.  Realizing  that  there  was  no  safety  for  him 
among  "his  friends,"  he  had  limped  all  the  way 
back  to  the  mansion. 

His  wound  was  not  a  bad  one,  though  it  was 
painful,  and  partially  disabled  him.  As  he  had 
detached  himself  from  the  ruffians  there  was  no 
one  to  dispute  his  passage,  and  he  had  reached 
the  stable,  behind  which  he  had  concealed  himself 
when  he  heard  the  approach  of  the  horsemen. 
But,  dark  as  it  was,  the  colonel  perceived  and 
recognized  him. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here,  Tilford?  "  demanded 
the  commander. 

"  I  am  wounded  and  in  great  pain,"  replied  the 
overseer  in  weak  and  submissive  tones. 

"  Then  why  don't  you  join  your  friends  ? " 
asked  the  colonel. 

"  I  made  a  mistake  to-night,  and  I  did  not  know 
who  my  friends  were,"  pleaded  the  wounded  man. 

"  Sam ! "  shouted  the  planter  to  the  house  ser- 
vant, who  had  followed  the  party  nearly  to  the 
stable  ;  and  the  boy  immediately  presented  him- 
self before  his  master.  "  Take  the  overseer  to  his 
room,  and  do  what  you  can  for  him." 


338  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  Thank  you,  Colonel !  "  exclaimed  Tilfoixl ;  and 
his  wound  seemed  to  have  made  another  man  of 
him. 

Sam  took  the  sufferer  by  the  arm,  wondering  at 
the  magnanimity  of  his  master,  who  had  ordered 
all  the  people  to  shoot  him  if  he  was  seen  again  on 
the  premises,  and  conducted  him  towards  the 
mansion,  where  he  had  a  chamber  back  of  the 
dining-room.  As  he  led  him  up  the  steps,  Margie 
and  Kate  came  to  him  ;  and  they  proved  to  be  as 
forgiving  as  their  father,  for  they  did  everything 
they  could  to  make  him  comfortable.  One  of  the 
old  "  aunties,"  skilled  in  nursing,  was  sent  to  him, 
and  his  wound  was  dressed. 

The  mounted  men,  led  by  the  commander,  gal- 
loped over  to  the  old  road,  which  was  deserted  at 
the  place  where  they  came  out.  On  a  slight  ele- 
vation in  the  highway  a  great  fire  was  blazing 
brilliantly,  and  near  it  was  an  assemblage  of 
people,  the  nature  of  which  the  commander  could 
not  make  out. 

"  I  don't  understand  that  gathering,"  said  he,  as 
Major  Gadbury  rode  up  to  his  side. 

"  It  looks  as  though  the  enemy  were  using  the 
flag  of  truce  ruse  over  here,"  replied  the  major. 


AN    UNEXPLAINED    GATHERING  339 

"  I  don't  believe  INIajor  Lyon  would  fool  with 
them.  They  are  marauders  and  disturbers  of  the 
peace,  and  I  think  he  is  as  disposed  to  deal  sum- 
marily with  them  as  I  am,"  added  the  commander. 
"  But  we  will  ride  up  to  the  place,  and  we  shall 
soon  know  what  is  going  on." 

"  Who  are  these  men  coming  into  the  road  just 
ahead  of  us  ?  "  asked  Major  Gadbury,  pointing  to 
three  men  who  were  making  their  M^ay  through 
the  field  to  the  road.  Tlie  fire  on  the  hill  don't 
give  quite  light  enough  to  enable  me  to  make 
them  out ;  but  I  suppose  they  are  ruffians  Avho 
have  made  their  way  from  the  new  road." 

"  I  don't  know  what  they  are,  but  we  will  go 
and  see  ; "  and  they  rode  forward  about  a  dozen 
rods  to  the  point  where  the  men  were  emerging 
from  the  field.  "  Who  goes  there  ?  "  demanded 
Colonel  Belthorpe. 

"Is  that  you,  Mars'r  Gunnel?"  asked  one  of 
them. 

"  Uncle  Dave  !  "  exclaimed  the  planter. 

"That's  the  parson,"  added  Colonel  Cosgrove. 

"What  are  you  doing  over  here,  Uncle?"  asked 
the  commander. 

"  We  done  have  nothin'  more  to  do  over  yon- 


340  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

der,"  replied  the  preacher.  "  The  boys  are  all 
movin'  over  this  way." 

"  But  where  are  the  ruffians  that  retreated  from 
the  new  road  ?  " 

"  The  boys  fell  upon  'em  and  drove  'em  over  to 
the  west,  sar,"  the  parson  explained.  "  We  don't 
kill  any  of  'em  ;  but  we  bang  'em  so  they  hold 
still  on  the  ground.  We  think  they  was  comin' 
over  here  to  help  the  ruffians  on  this  side,  and  we 
come  over  to  'tend  to  'em." 

"All  right,  venerable  Uncle,"  laughed  the 
colonel.  "  But  can  you  tell  me  what  is  going  on 
upon  the  hill  yonder?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  Mars'r  Gunnel.  I  don't  see  'em 
till  now." 

Uncle  Dave  had  a  pitchfork  in  his  hand,  and 
it  was  plain  enough  just  now  that  he  was  of  the 
church  militant,  for  he  was  in  fighting  condition. 
It  was  said  that  he  could  read  and  write ;  but  from 
motives  of  policy  he  never  allowed  a  white  man  to 
see  him  do  either.  He  was  a  sensible  old  man  in 
spite  of  his  condition,  and  was  employed  about 
the  stable  and  carriage-house,  and  was  favored  by 
his  master  and  all  the  family.  He  had  learned  to 
speak  without  using  the  negro  dialect,  though  his 


AN    UNEXPLAINED   GATHERING  341 

sentences  were  not  rhetorical  models,  and  from 
the  force  of  habit  he  retained  some  of  the  old 
forms  to  avoid  the  imputation  of  "-putting  on  airs." 

"  There  seems  to  be  no  fighting-  going  on  up 
there,"  said  the  commander  after  he  had  studied 
the  situation  some  time,  though  he  could  not 
understand  it.  "  If  the  ruffians  are  moving  over 
here,  as  Uncle  Dave  says,  we  shall  be  needed  in 
that  quarter." 

"  I  don't  think  so,  Mars'r  Gunnel,  for  we  maul 
the  ruffians  so  that  they  won't  want  to  figlit  no 
more  for  two  weeks  and  a  half,"  added  the 
preacher,  who  heard  the  remark. 

"  You  may  stay  here,  and  if  your  flock  come  to 
this  road,  send  them  up  to  the  hill  where  we  are 
going,"  ordered  the  commander,  as  he  dashed  off, 
followed  by  the  other  horsemen. 

The  gathering  on  the  hill  was  not  a  parley 
under  a  flag  of  truce,  as  Colonel  Belthorpe  feared 
it  might  be  ;  but  to  explain  its  nature  it  will  be 
necessary  to  go  back  to  the  time  when  Major 
Lyon,  followed  by  his  command,  had  marched 
over  to  the  old  road. 


342  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

THE   RESULT   OF    THE    FLANK   MOVEMENT 

Even  the  title  of  major  which  had  been  thrust 
upon  him  could  not  make  the  planter  of  River- 
lawn  feel  like  a  military  commander  as  he  led  his 
battalion  of  foot  and  mounted  volunteers  to  the 
old  road,  which  might  prove  to  be  a  battle-field. 
His  force  consisted  of  only  four  white  men,- — him- 
self, his  son,  Tom  Belthorpe,  and  Squire  Truman. 
Deck  had  been  provided  with  a  saddle  horse  fiom 
the  stable  of  the  Lj-ndhall  planter,  so  that  all  of 
them  were  well  mounted. 

Four  of  tlie  mounted  boys  from  Riverlawn,  four 
of  them  on  foot,  and  about  twenty  of  the  colonel's 
ablest  hands  formed  the  rest  of  his  force.  The 
latter  were  as  emulous  to  fight  the  battle  of  their 
master  as  those  who  had  been  sent  to  the  new 
road.  Major  Lyon's  boys  had  already  been  under 
fire,  and  they  Avere  exceedingly  proud  of  the  ex- 
perience. They  talked  rather  large,  perha2:)s,  to 
the  Lyndhall  volunteers,  and  told  them  they  must 


THE    EESULT   OF   THE   FLANK   MOVEMENT      343 

stand  up  to  it  when  tlie  enemy  fired,  and  must  not 
run  away  though  they  were  sure  they  would  be 
shot.  They  were  earnestly  counselled  not  "  to 
disgrace  the  race." 

At  that  time  a  negro  soldier  was  unknown,  and 
most  white  men,  especially  at  the  South,  would  as 
soon  have  thought  of  arming  and  drilling  a  lot  of 
baboons  and  monkeys ;  and  even  those  in  Bar- 
creek  who  were  willing  to  accept  their  services 
in  defence  of  their  families  and  their  property  had 
never  dreamed  of  such  a  thing  as  making  soldiers 
of  the  negroes.  Their  steadiness  under  fire,  though 
they  had  been  subjected  to  only  a  discharge  of 
random  shots,  filled  the  slaveholders  present  with 
astonishment,  if  not  with  admiration. 

When  the  force  reached  the  old  road,  there  was 
nothing  to  be  seen  of  the  ruffians,  for  it  was  quite 
dark,  and  they  were  beyond  the  hill,  which  ob- 
structed their  view.  But  the  scouts  had  reported 
them  as  approaching,  and  the  major  in  command 
was  not  inclined  to  await  their  coming.  He  gave 
the  order  to  marcli ;  but  they  had  gone  only  a  few 
rods  before  the  column  was  seen  at  the  top  of  the 
lull.  A  halt  was  called  in  order  to  enable  the 
prudent  commander  to  prepare  a  plan  for  the 
assault. 


344  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

The  advance  of  the  force  was  evidently  per- 
ceived by  the  ruffians,  for  they  also  halted,  and  in 
a  few  moments  more  a  great  fire  was  blazing  up  at 
the  side  of  the  road.  On  the  march  so  far,  Tom 
and  Deck  had  done  a  good  deal  of  talking  to- 
gether. Since  his  brave  and  determined  defence 
of  Miss  Kate  in  the  cross-cut,  and  his  strategy  in 
disposing  of  Buck  Lagger,  Tom  had  a  very  high 
respect  and  regard  for  Deck. 

"My  father  isn't  much  of  a  soldier,  any  more 
than  the  rest  of  us,"  said  Deck,  as  the  major  g  ive 
the  order  to  halt.  "  If  we  fire  at  those  scalliwags, 
they  will  scatter  and  run  away,  as  they  did  at  the 
creek  bridge,  and  be  all  ready  to  burn  a  house  or 
run  off  with  a  girl  as  soon  as  they  get  the  chance. 
I  believe  we  ought  to  punish  them  so  that  they 
will  remember  it  till  to-morrow  or  next  day." 

"  Just  my  idea,"  replied  Tom.  "  These  niggers 
stand  up  to  the  fight  like  white  men.  I  believed 
they  would  all  run  away  at  the  first  shot  from 
an  enemy." 

"  Not  one  of  them  flinched  on  the  bridge  or  in 
the  road  when  the  ruffians  fired  into  them,  my 
father  says,  for  I  was  not  there  then ;  I  was  in  the 
artillery  service  just  at  that  time." 


THE   RESULT    OF    THE    FLAKK   MOVEMENT      345 

"  In  the  artillery  service  !  "  exclaimed  Tom, 
laughing  at  the  magnificent  speech  of  his  com- 
panion in  arms. 

"  Exactly  so ;  you  have  heard  the  story  of  the 
capture  of  the  arms  at  the  sink-hole ;  the  cannon 
are  mounted  in  the  ice-house.  If  you  see  oiie  of 
our  darkeys  flinch  when  the  firing  begins,  I  wish 
you  would  let  me  know,  and  we  will  cut  down  his 
hominy  ration,"  rattled  Deck,  as  enthusiastic  as 
though  he  had  slept  all  night  instead  of  half  an 
hour.     "  But  I  have  got  an  idea." 

"  You  seem  to  have  one  in  tow  all  the  time." 

"  I  want  you  to  mention  it  to  my  father  if  you 
believe  in  it,  and  he  will  think  more  of  it  than  if 
I  put  it  forward." 

"  Your  father  seems  to  think  a  good  deal  of 
what  you  say  and  do." 

"  He  will  think  I  am  too  old  for  my  years ;  but 
he  is  the  best  father  I  ever  had,  and  I  want  him  to 
come  out  of  this  scrape  with  flying  colors." 

"  But  what  is  your  idea.  Deck  ?  "  asked  Tom 
curiously. 

"  I  think  my  father  is  waked  up  to  the  bottom 
of  his  boots;  he  won't  fool  with  any  flags  of  truce, 
and  he  will  order  us  all  to  fire  as  soon  as  the  time 


346  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

comes,  though  his  own  brother  is  in  the  gang 
ahead  of  us,  or  in  the  one  over  on  the  other 
road." 

"  I  am  sure  he  won't  wince." 

"  And  the  moment  we  fire,  the  ruffians  will  all 
run  away,  which  the  darkeys  won't  do.  That  is 
just  what  I  have  seen  them  do  twice  to-niglit.  I 
wonder  what  they  came  over  here  for  if  they 
didn't  mean  to  fight." 

"  They  came  over  here  to  burn  your  father's 
house  and  that  of  mine  ;  but  I  reckon  they  didn't 
expect  to  get  the  reception  Major  Lyon  had  pre- 
pared for  them." 

"  They  will  run  away,  Tom,"  repeated  Deck ; 
"and  that  is  just  what  I  don't  want  them  to  be 
allowed  to  do." 

"Not  if  we  can  prevent  it;  for  I  believe  that 
hanging  would  do  good  to  some  of  them." 

"  We  can  prevent  it  if  my  father  will  adopt  your 
suggestion,"  added  Deck. 

"  My  suggestion !  I  haven't  got  any  suggestion, 
and  .1  don't  know  what  you  are  talking  about. 
Deck,"  replied  Tom,  puzzled  with  the  remark. 
"  All  the  way  I  can  see  to  manage  this  affair  is  to 
rush  at  the  ruffians  and  drive  them  off." 


THE   RESULT    OF   THE    FLANK    MOVEMENT      347 

"  We  don't  want  to  drive  them  off  till  we  have 
given  them  a  little  wholesome  discipline.  I  sup- 
pose you  know  what  a  flank  movement  is,  fellow- 
soldier  ?  " 

"  I  have  an  idea  what  it  is." 

"  We  used  to  practise  it  when  we  were  snowball- 
ing on  sides  away  up  in  the  glorious  State  of  New 
Hampshire,  if  we  got  a  chance  to  do  it." 

"We  don't  practise  snowballing  much  down  here, 
and  I  never  was  engaged  in  a  flank  movement  at  a 
snowball  match.  But  I  have  an  idea  that  it  is 
getting  around  the  enemy,  whether  in  a  battle  or  a 
game,  and  taking  them  on  the  side  or  in  the  rear." 

"  You  could  not  have  stated  it  any  better  if  you 
had  been  studying  the  art  of  war  or  the  science  of 
snowballing  all  your  lifetime,"  added  Deck. 

"  Be  a  little  more  serious,  Mr.  Lyon,  and  I  shall 
understand  you  better,"  said  Tom,  looking  very 
grave  himself. 

"  I  will  be  as  serious  as  the  parson  at  a  funeral, 
Mr.  Belthorpe.  We  have  plenty  of  men  to  flank 
them  handsomely;  for  it  don't  take  a  great  crowd 
with  seven-shooters  in  their  hands  to  hold  that 
gang  where  they  are." 

"  I  see  what  you  mean  now." 


348  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  What  kind  of  ground  is  it  over  on  the  left  of 
this  road,  Tom  ?  " 

"  It  is  one  of  our  best  fields." 

"  Can  horses  travel  on  it  ?  " 

"  Just  as  well  as  on  this  road." 

"  Then  your  suggestion  to  the  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  forces  is  that  he  send  a  detachment  of 
six  men,  mounted  and  armed  with  repeating  rifles, 
through  the  field  on  the  left,  with  orders  to  fire  on 
the  ruffians  when  the  fight  opens,"  continued  Deck 
earnestly. 

"  It  is  a  brilliant  idea,  and  I  will  do  it  at  once," 
replied  Tom. 

"  Hold  on  a  minute,  and  suggest  that  the  de- 
tachment be  under  the  command  of  Captain  Tom 
Belthorpe,"  added  Deck. 

"  I  shall  amend  that  by  substituting  the  name 
of  Captain  Deck  Lyon,"  replied  Tom,  as  he 
started  ahead  to  overtake  the  commander. 

"  Don't  do  that !  "  shouted  Deck.. 

Everything  seemed  to  be  at  a  standstill ;  but 
the  blazing  fire  revealed  a  flag  of  truce  flying  in 
front  of  the  enemy.  Tom  delivered  his  sugges- 
tion to  Major  Lyon  without  mentioning  the  fact 
that  it  came  from  his  son ;  and  the  conmiander 


THE   RESULT   OF   THE   FLANK   MOVEMENT      349 

promptly  approved  it.  He  believed  that  there 
must  surely  be  fighting  this  time,  and  that  if  the 
defenders,  as  he  called  them,  were  defeated, 
Colonel  Belthorpe's  mansion  would  soon  be  in 
flames,  and  perhaps  his  lovely  daughters  would 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  vicious  wretches  compos- 
ing: the  mob. 

"  How  many  men  do  you  need?  " 
"The   four    mounted    men    from    your   place. 
Deck,  and   myself,"    replied   the    bearer   of    the 
suggestion. 

"  Very  well,  I  give  you  the  order  to  that  effect ; 
but  don't  you  think  some  older  person  than  Dex- 
ter had  better  be  in  command?  " 

"  Decidedly  not.  Major !  "  answered  Tom  with 
emphasis.  "  I  believe  Deck  is  the  smartest  fellow 
in  the  crowd,  except  yourself." 

"All  right ;  have  your  own  way,  then,"  replied 
the  commander.  "But  can  you  tell  me  the 
nature  of  the  land  on  the  right  hand  side  of  the 
road?  " 

"  The  creek  runs  from  above  the  mansion  in 
that  direction  to  the  river,  and  it  is  swampy  on 
both  sides  of  it,"  replied  Tom,  as  he  hurried  away 
to  rejoin  Deck. 


350  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

During  the  absence  of  Tom  Belthorpe,  the 
young  hero  had  been  carefully  studying  the  posi- 
tion of  the  enemy  and  the  surroundings.  He 
could  see  the  brook,  or  creek  as  such  streams  are 
called  in  that  region,  by  the  light  of  the  fire  on 
the  hill,  hardly  deserving  that  a})pellation,  for  it 
was  only  a  very  slight  elevation.  The  bushes 
were  like  those  he  had  seen  near  the  sj)ring  road, 
and  several  pools  or  ponds  reflected  the  light  of 
the  fire.  He  was  satisfied  that  the  ruffians  could 
not  retreat  in  that  direction. 

Before  Tom  joined  him  the  flag  of  truce  with 
four  men  began  to  advance  towards  Major  Lyon's 
force.  The  commander's  "  infantry,"  consisting 
of  four  Riverlawn  negroes,  were  drawn  up  in 
front.  The  twenty  Lyndhall  hands,  miscellane- 
ously armed  with  clubs  and  such  implements  as 
they  had  been  able  to  obtain,  had  also  been  formed 
across  the  road ;  and  they  were  as  eager  to  "  pitch 
into"  the  marauders  as  their  fellows  on  the  new 
road  had  been ;  but  the  commander  restrained 
them. 

"  Here  you  are.  Captain  Lyon,  and  my  mission 
has  been  a  success,"  said  Tom,  as  he  rode  up  to 
the  '"'  cavalry  "  posted  in  the  rear,  where  that  arm 


THE   RESULT    OF   THE   FLANK   MOVEMENT      351 

is  not  usually  placed.  "  You  are  to  command  the 
flanking  party,  and  Squire  Truman  is  requested  to 
join  the  commander  at  the  front." 

The  lawyer,  who  had  not  been  informed  of  the 
intended  movement,  immediately  hastened  to  the 
front.  Tom  reported  what  had  passed  between 
the  major  and-  himself,  and  a  few  minutes  later 
the  squire  was  seen  riding  towards  the  hill.  He 
had  been  directed  by  the  major  to  inform  the 
ruffians  that  no  flag  of  truce  would  be  respected, 
and  that  he  would  open  fire  very  soon. 

Deck  objected  to  taking  command  of  the  cav- 
alry ;  but  Tom  insisted,  for  he  really  believed  his 
companion  was  better  qualified  for  the  position 
than  himself,  and  the  young  man  finally  yielded 
the  point.  Captain  Lyon,  as  he  had  been  called 
more  than  once  during  the  night,  proceeded  to 
address  the  four  cavalrymen,  informing  them 
what  was  to  be  done,  and  what  was  expected  of 
them. 

He  did  not  put  on  any  airs,  though  he  could 
hardly  help  "feeling  his  oats;  "  but  he  was  too 
much  absorbed  in  the  success  of  his  enterprise  to 
think  much  of  his  personal  self.  There  were  no 
fences  at  the  side  of  the  road  ;  and,  giving  the  com- 


352  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

mand  to  march,  he  started  liis  spirited  horse,  and 
dashed  at  full  gallop  into  the  field,  with  Tom  at 
his  side,  and  the  four  riders  from  Riverlawn  in 
rank  behind  them. 

Deck  passed  beyond  the  range  of  the  firelight,  so 
that  the  enemy  could  not  see  his  force,  and  in  less 
than  ten  minutes  they  were  abreast  of  them.  By 
this  time  the  message  of  the  major  had  been  de- 
livered by  the  squire ;  and  the  result  was  a  mani- 
festation on  the  part  of  the  ruffians.  Those  who 
were  armed  with  muskets  or  other  firearms  aj)- 
peared  to  have  been  placed  in  front,  and  they 
delivered  what  was  intended  for  a  volley,  though 
it  was  a  very  shaky  one. 

As  the  cavalry  were  passing  over  a  knoll.  Deck 
saw  that  his  father  was  marching  his  force  up  the 
road ;  for  the  combatants  were  too  far  apart  to  do 
each  other  much  mischief  by  their  fire.  The 
enemy  kept  up  a  desultory  discharge  of  their 
guns,  but  they  were  evidently  not  repeating-rifles. 
When  he  had  reduced  the  distance  by  one-lialf 
between  them,  lie  ordered  a  halt.  At  this  point 
he  unslung  his  breech-loader,  as  the  squire  had 
done  before,  and  ordered  the  front  rank  to  fire. 

But  Deck  did  not   halt ;  on   the    contrary,   he 


THE   RESULT    OF   THE   FLANK   MOVEMENT      353 

uio-ed  his  liorse  forward  at  a  more  rapid  rate,  and 
was  closely  followed  by  his  command.  The  in- 
fantry in  the  road  continued  to  fire  at  will  after 
the  first  volley,  and  it  was  evident  to  Captain 
Lyon  that  the  enemy  were  breaking  under  this 
hot  work.  Those  in  the  rear  had  already  taken  to 
their  heels  ;  but  the  cavalry  dashed  in  ahead  of 
them,  and  the  young  commander  drew  up  his 
little  force  in  front  of  them.  As  soon  as  he  had 
given  the  order  to  halt,  and  the  six  men  in  line 
faced  the  enemy,  he  gave  the  command  to  fire  in 
detail.  In  the  case  of  Major  Lyon  and  his  son, 
both  officers  did  duty  as  privates  as  well  as  com- 
manders. The  retreat  was  instantly  cliecked ; 
and  this  was  the  situation  when  Colonel  Bel- 
thorpe  appeared  upon  the  field. 


354  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 


CHAPTER   XXIX 

THE    HUMILIATING    RETREAT    OF    THE    RUFFIANS 

The  situation  on  the  rising  ground  was  a  puzzle 
to  Colonel  Belthorpe  and  his  companions.  They 
could  plainly  see  the  little  force  of  Captain  Deck 
in  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  realized  that  it  pre- 
vented the  ruffians  from  running  away,  as  they 
had  done  on  the  new  road.  The  commander  was 
inclined  to  laugh ;  for  taking  into  account  the 
fury  with  which  the  mob  had  followed  up  their 
purpose,  it  was  rather  ludicrous  to  see  them 
penned  in,  as  it  were,  on  the  hill. 

As  it  was  the  policy  of  Major  Lyon  and  his  son 
to  kill  or  wound  as  few  as  possible  of  the  ruffians, 
the  firing  had  entirely  ceased  -on  the  part  of  the 
defenders,  though  an  occasional  shot  came  from 
the  unorganized  mob.  The  negroes  from  the  new 
road  were  coming  in  all  the  time  ;  but  Uncle  Dave 
had  been  studying  the  situation  as  well  as  his 
master,  and  his  flock  obeyed  him  as  implicitly  as 
thev  did  the  colonel  himselt 


EETREAT    OF    THE    RUFFIANS  355 

The  preacher  saw  that  the  enemy  were  sur- 
rounded so  far  as  the  old  road  was  concerned,  and 
could  not  retreat  in  the  direction  of  the  creek. 
The  field  by  which  Captain  Deck  had  reached  his 
present  position  was  still  open  to  them,  and  with- 
out orders  or  suggestions  from  any  one  he  pro- 
ceeded to  occupy  it  with  the  few  of  his  people 
who  had  come  with  him.  He  intercepted  the 
others  as  they  approached,  and  led  them  to  a  point 
where  they  could  fall  upon  the  ruffians  if  they 
attempted  to  escape  in  that  direction. 

The  firing  had  ceased,  and  Captain  Titus  Lyon 
could  not  help  seeing  the  movement  of  the  negroes 
under  the  lead  of  Uncle  Dave.  Probabl}^  a  few  of 
the  refugees  from  the  skirmish  on  the  new  road 
succeeded  in  reaching  the  hill  where  his  advance 
had  been  checked,  and  had  informed  him  of  the 
disaster  to  his  other  division.  Even  the  desultory 
firing  of  his  men  was  discontinued  very  soon  when 
they  saw  that  they  were  hemmed  in  on  all  sides, 
and  that  they  were  at  the  mercy  of  the  victors. 

"  Well,  Major  Lyon,  you  seem  to  have  brought 
everything  to  a  standstill  on  this  portion  of  tlie 
field,"  said  Colonel  Belthorpe  as  he  rode  up  to  the 
planter  from  Riverlawn  after  he  had  taken  a  full 


356  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

view  of  the  situation.  "  I  see  that  you  have  made 
a  flank  movement,  and  placed  a  portion  of  your 
force  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy." 

"  My  son  is  in  command  of  that  detachment, 
and  the  movement  was  made  at  his  suggestion," 
replied  the  major,  who  could  not  help  laughing  in 
sympathy  with  the  colonel.  "  The  movement  was 
made  at  his  suggestion,  and  I  think  there  is  a 
great  deal  more  military  in  Dexter's  composition 
than  in  mine." 

"  Captain  Deck  has  skill  as  well  as  pluck,  and 
he  has  put  the  enemy  in  a  tight  place,"  added  the 
commander-in-chief.  "  There  they  are  like  a  flock 
of  sheep  in  a  pen,  and  they  cannot  get  out.  "What 
are  you  going  to  do  next,  Major  Lyon  ?  " 

"  That  is  for  you  to  say,  for  you  command  all 
the  forces,"  answered  the  major. 

"  You  have  brought  this  sore  to  a  head,  my 
friend,  and  probably  you  can  suggest  in  what  man- 
ner the  wound  may  be  healed,"  returned  the  col- 
onel, still  laughing ;  for  to  a  military  man  like  him 
the  whole  affair  appeared  to  be  rather  in  the  nature 
of  a  farce.  "  You  have  proved  to  be  an  able  com- 
mander, and  I  need  your  advice." 

"  You  seem  to  look  very  lightly  upon  the  whole 


RETREAT   OF   THE   KUFFIANS  357 

matter,  Colonel  Belthorpe,"  said  the  major,  who 
could  not  understand  why  his  superior  officer  in- 
dulged in  his  continued  laugh. 

'•  Not  at  all,  my  dear  sir ;  I  have  looked  upon  it, 
up  to  the  present  stage  of  affairs,  as  a  very  serious 
matter ;  and  I  am  confident  that  both  your  maTision 
and  mine  would  have  been  in  ashes  befol-e  this 
time  if  we  had  not  taken  the  bull  by  the  horns  as 
we  did." 

"  You  appear  to  be  amused." 

"  I  am  amused  at  the  present  situation ;  and 
perhaps  the  victory  we  have  achieved  puts  me  in 
condition  to  be  amused.  My  property  and  my 
daughters  have  been  saved,  and  we  have  the  ruf- 
fians pinched  up  in  a  tight  place.  I  think  you 
have  as  much  reason  to  rejoice  as  I  have,  Major 
Lyon." 

"  Certainly  I  have ;  but,  not  being  a  military 
man,  it  looks  more  serious  to  me  than  to  you.  I 
thought  you  were  inclined  to  make  fun  of  the 
whole  affair." 

"  Not  at  all.  For  a  civilian  you  have  done  won- 
ders. As  we  have  won  Ave  can  afford  to  laugh. 
But  it  is  about  daylight  now,  and  this  operation 
must  be  finished.     What  is  your  counsel.  Major?" 


858  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  I  think  we  had  better  get  a  little  nearer  to  the 
enemy,"  replied  the  major.  "I  see  a  good  many 
of  your  people  in  the  field  on  our  left." 

"  From  mild,  peaceable,  and  even  timid  people, 
they  suddenly  became  as  brave  as  lions,  and  as 
ferocious  as  fiends,  and  they  have  severely  pun- 
ished the  ruffians  who  fled  in  this  direction.  I 
never  supposed  there  was  anything  like  fight  in 
them  before." 

"  If  you  are  ready  we  will  advance.  Colonel," 
added  Major  Lj'on,  as  he  gave  the  order  to  march. 

The  commander  took  his  place  by  the  side  of  the 
planter  of  Riverlawn,  and  the  column  moved  up 
the  declivity.  The  fire  was  still  burning  brightl}^ 
and  lighted  up  the  whole  of  the  surrounding  re- 
gion. It  was  evidently  replenished  with  fuel  fre- 
quently, in  order  to  enable  the  entrapped  foe  to 
observe  the  movements  of  the  visitors.  The  ap- 
proach of  the  forces  appeared  to  cause  a  decided 
sensation  in  the  ranks  of  the  ruffians,  and  presently 
a  white  flag  \\'as  displayed  in  front  of  them. 

"  Captain  Titus  seems  to  have  a  passion  for 
white  flags,"  said  the  colonel.  "  He  tried  that 
dodge  for  the  second  time  over  on  the  new  road." 

"And  for  the  third  time  on  this  road,"  added 


RETREAT    OF   THE   RUFFIANS  359 

the  major.  "  But  there  appears  to  be  some  reason 
for  showing  it  this  time." 

The  major  did  not  give  an  order  to  halt  this 
time ;  but  the  force  marched  to  a  point  ^yithin 
twent3^-five  feet  of  the  front  rank  of  the  ruffians, 
if  there  coukl  be  said  to  be  anything  like  a 'rank 
in  the  mob.  Then  the  command  to  halt  was 
given. 

"  I  shall  leave  you  to  do  all  the  talking,  Colonel 
Belthorpe,"  said  the  major,  as  he  backed  his  hoi'se 
so  as  to  leave  the  commander  alone  at  the  front. 

"  I  am  quite  willing  to  do  the  talking,  but  I  may 
need  your  advice,"  replied  the  colonel. 

The  planter  of  Riverlawn  could  distinctly  make 
out  his  brother  at  this  distance,  and  he  was  glad 
that  he  had  not  been  shot  dead,  or  apparently 
wounded.  Two  men  came  from  the  direction  of 
the  fire,  bearing  lighted  torches,  and  placed  them- 
selves one  on  each  side  of  Captain  Titus  and  an- 
other person  at  his  side,  who  carried  the  white  flag. 

"  Do  you  know  that  man  with  the  flag.  Squire 
Truman  ?  "  asked  Major  Lyon,  as  he  observed  the 
proceedings  on  the  other  side. 

"  I  ought  to  know  him,  for  I  prosecuted  him 
for  an  assault  not  long  ago,"  replied  the  lawyer. 


360  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  That  is  Swin  Pickford,  a  bully  and  a  ruffian  of 
the  vilest  sort." 

"  My  brother  is  not  very  particular  in  the  selec- 
tion of  his  associates,"'  added  Noah  Lyon  very 
sadly. 

Captain  Titus  advanced  with  the  flag  and  the 
torches  at  a  stately  pace,  as  though  he  were  the 
victor  instead  of  the  vanquished  in  the  several 
conflicts  of  the  night,  and  halted  in  the  middle  of 
the  space  between  the  contestants. 

"  I  desire  to  meet  Noah  Lyon,"  said  he. 

"  I  decline  to  meet  him,"  called  the  owner  of  the 
name. 

"  He  declines  to  meet  you  on  the  present  occa- 
sion," replied  the  commander  sternly.  "  This  is 
not  exactly  a  fraternal  meeting,  and  there  is  only 
one  question  which  is  in  order:  Do  you  sur- 
render ?  " 

"Surrender?  No!  not  as  long  as  there  is  a 
breath  left  in  my  body  !  "  replied  the  leader  of  the 
ruffians,  as  fiercely  as  though  he  expected  to  have 
all  his  own  way  in  spite  of  his  disastrous  defeat. 

"  What  do  you  want,  then  ? "  demanded  the 
colonel. 

"  I  want  justice  !  "  stormed  Captain  Titus. 


RETREAT   OF   THE   RUFFIANS  861 

"  If  you  got  it  you  would  be  swinging  to  one  of 
these  trees  ;  and  that  is  where  you  would  be  if 
you  were  not  the  brother  of  Major  Lyon." 

"  Major  Lyon,  as  you  call  him,  is  a  thief  and  a 
robber!  "  yelled  Titus.  "The  very  guns  and  can- 
non you  have  turned  against  us  to-night  were 
stolen  from  me  by  him  !  " 

"  At  a  meeting  of  the  Union  men  of  this  vicin- 
ity last  night,  a  vote  of  thanks  was  passed  to 
Major  Lyon  for  taking  possession  of  the  arms  and 
ammunition  found  in  a  cavern ;  and  we  all  stand 
by  that  vote,"  replied  the  colonel  with  dignity. 

"  What  do  we  care  for  the  vote  of  a  set  of 
traitors  to  the  State  !  " 

"  This  is  not  the  time  or  the  place  to  discuss  the 
subject.  I  desire  only  to  know  what  you  and  your 
mob  are  going  to  do  about  it." 

"  We  are  going  to  have  justice  if  there  is  any 
such  thing  left  in  the  State." 

"It  is  your  next  move.  Captain  Titus." 

"  I  wish  to  be  fair  and  reasonable,"  continued 
Titus,  moderating  his  speech  and  manner.  "  I 
have  done  my  best  to  keep  the  gentlemen  with  me 
from  doing  violence  to  them  that  stole  our  prop- 
erty, and  "  — 


362  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  And  for  that  reason  you  became  their  leader 
and  captain-general  in  an  attempt  to  burn  your 
brother's  liouse  and  mine  !  "  interjected  the  colonel. 

"No  matter  what  we  came  out  foi-;  I  have  a 
plan  to  state  that  will  settle  the  difficulty,"  Titus 
proceeded,  struggling  to  keep  cool. 

"  State  your  j^lan,  and  be  quick  about  it!" 

"If  the  stolen  arms  and  things  are  returned  to 
us  at  once,  we  will  go  to  our  several  homes  and 
let  the  matter  end  here,"  said  Titus. 

"That's  enough  !  "  exclaimed  Colonel  Belthorpe 
indignantly.  "  Have  you  come  over  here  under  a 
flag  of  truce  to  say  that?" 

"  That  is  what  I  come  here  for ;  and  I  insist 
on't  that  the  things  be  given  up !  "  replied  Titus, 
waxing  wrathful. 

"  Now  you  can  retire  with  your  flag  of  truce." 

"  I  won't  do  no  such  thing  !  " 

"  If  you  won't  I  shall  be  obliged  to  open  fire 
upon  you  and  j^our  mob;  and  you  will  be  the  first 
to  fall,"  added  the  commander  quietly. 

"Do  you  mean  to  murder  us?"  demanded 
Titus,  aghast  at  the  determined  policy  of  the 
commander.  "  You  have  hemmed  us  in  so  that 
we  can't  get  out,  and  now  you  mean  to  fire  on  us ! 


RETREAT   OF   THE   RUFFIANS  363 

I  cal'late  you've  got  a  bone  to  pick  with  your 
feller-citizens  for  armin'  niorgers." 

"  I  can  pick  it  without  any  help  from  you. 
Now,  do  you  surrender,  or  shall  I  order  my  men 
to  fire?"  demanded  the  colonel  so  sternly  that 
Titus  was  silenced.  "I  give  you  five  minutes  to 
consider  my  offer." 

"I  don't  want  to  be  shot  like  a  mule  with  a 
broken  leg,"  said  Swin  Pickford,  loud  enough  to 
be  heard  in  the  front  rank. 

"Can't  we  make  terms?"  asked  Titus,  who 
was  terribly  alarmed. 

"  No  terms  with  It  mob,"  replied  the  colonel. 

Half  a  dozen  of  the  ruffians  came  forward  to 
their  leader,  <and  it  was  evident  that  they  were 
quite  as  much  frightened  as  he  was  himself. 
Enough  was  heard  from  those  in  the  front  rank 
of  the  defenders  to  assure  them  they  pleaded  for 
surrender.  Some  of  them  farther  back  even 
shouted,  "  We  surrender  !  " 

"  I  s'pose  we  can't  do  nothin'  but  surrender  or 
be  sliot,"  resumed  Titus. 

"  That's  all ;  and  you  may  thank  your  stars 
that  some  of  you  are  not  swinging  by  the  neck 
from  the  trees  at  the  side  of  the  road." 


364  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  Then  we  surrender,  for  we  can't  do  nothin' 
else,"  said  Captain  Titus.  "  But  I  want  to  tell 
you,  Colonel  Belthoi'pe  and  Noah  Lyon,  that  you 
haven't  seen  the  end  of  this  thing  yet.  If  the 
whole  country  don't  howl  ag'in  you  within  twenty- 
four  hours,  I  lose  my  guess." 

"  You  had  better  fall  back  on  your  ruffians  and 
guess  again,"  added  the  colonel,  as  he  placed  him- 
self at  the  side  of  Major  Lyon. 

"  What  does  the  surrender  amount  to,  Col- 
onel ?  "  asked  the  planter  of  Rivei-lawn. 

"It  really  amounts  to  nothing  but  a  way  to  get 
rid  of  these  fellows.  We  h^ve  had  enough  of 
them  for  to-night,"  replied  the  commander.  "Cap- 
tain Gadbury,  will  you  ride  around  through  the 
fields  to  Captain  Deck,  and  ask  him  to  let  the 
mob  move  down  the  road  toward  the  bridge  ?  If 
any  of  them  have  guns,  take  them  from  them." 

Captain  Gadbury  started  on  his  mission.  Four 
mounted  negroes  were  sent  after  him  to  assist  in 
disarming  those  who  had  weapons  if  needed.  In 
a  short  time  the  captain  and  his  followers  arrived 
at  their  destination,  as  could  be  seen  from  the 
position  of  the  main  body.  It  was  light  enough 
by  this  time  to  see  the  force  there  place  them- 
selves on  each  side  of  the  road. 


RETREAT   OF    THE    RUFFIANS  365 

Then  the  commander  ordered  his  men  to  march, 
shouting  to  the  mob  to  do  the  same.  The  ruffians 
began  their  humiliating  retreat,  and  the  defenders 
followed  them  as  far  as  the  bridge.  The  planters 
and  their  attendants  then  returned  to  their  homes. 


366  BKOTHER   AGAINST    BllOTHER 


CHAPTER   XXX 

LEVI   BEDFORD    AND   HIS   PRISONER 

Colonel  Cosgrove  and  Squire  Truman  re- 
turned to  Riverlawn  with  Major  Lyon  and  his 
son.  Colonel  Belthorpe  and  Tom  renewed  their 
expressions  of  gratitude  to  Deck  for  the  important 
service  he  had  rendered  to  the  family  in  the  pro- 
tection of  Margie  and  Kate,  and  insisted  that  he 
should  visit  Lyndhall  as  soon  as  possible.  They 
parted  at  the  cross  roads,  and  both  parties  re- 
ceived a  warm  welcome  at  their  homes. 

Levi  Bedford  and  Artie  Lyon  had  remained  on 
watch  in  the  fort,  while  a  sufficient  number  of  the 
hands  patrolled  the  bridge  and  the  creek ;  but  the 
ruffians  had  found  enough  to  do  in  the  direction 
they  had  gone,  and  there  was  no  alarm  during 
the  rest  of  the  night.  The  major  took  his  guests 
to  the  mansion,  while  Deck  related  to  Levi  and 
Artie  the  events  of  the  visit  to  Lyndhall. 

"Captain  Titus  and  the  mob  have  really  been 
thoroughly  whipped  out  of  their  boots,"  said  the 


LEVI   BEDFORD    AND    HIS    PRISONER  367 

overseer,  when  Deck  had  finished  his  narrative. 
"  But,  as  the  leader  of  the  ruffians  said,  we 
haven't  seen  the  end  of  this  thing  yet." 

"  Do  you  think  they  will  make  another  attack 
upon  Riverlawn,  Levi  ?  "  asked  Deck  with  a  long 
gape. 

"I  don't  reckon  they  will  try  it  in  the  same 
way  they  did  before  ;  at  least  not  till  they  are 
fully  provided  with  arras  and  ammunition,"  re- 
plied Levi.  "  That  attempt  to  capture  the  two 
daughters  of  Colonel  Belthorpe  looks  like  one  of 
Buck  Lagger's  schemes.  If  he  had  obtained  pos- 
session of  the  two  girls,  very  likely  he  would  have 
confined  them  in  one  of  the  caverns  like  the  one 
where  they  put  the  arms,  with  a  guard  over  them." 

"  That  would  have  been  awful,"  added  Artie. 

"  I  reckon  they  didn't  mean  to  hurt  the  girls, 
and  wouldn't  if  they  had  got  possession  of  them," 
continued  Levi.  "But  you  can  see  for  yourselves, 
boys,  that  they  would  have  had  the  key  to  the 
fortress  in  their  own  hands  if  they  had  obtained 
the  girls." 

"  That's  so ! "  exclaimed  Deck,  who  had  seen 
the  point  before  without  any  help  from  the  over- 
seer. 


368  BROTHER    AGAlNvST   BROTHER 

'•  I  don't  see  what  good  the  girls  could  have 
done  them,"  said  Artie,  who  had  been  asleep  most 
of  the  time  during  the  absence  of  the  planter  and 
his  son. 

"  It  is  as  plain  as  the  nose  on  a  monkey's  face," 
added  Deck.  "  With  tlie  two  girls  as  prisoners. 
Captain  Titus  would  have  demanded  the  return  of 
the  arms  and  ammunition  of  Colonel  Belthorpe." 

"  I  see !  "  exclaimed  Artie,  as  the  object  of  the 
capture  dawned  upon  him.  "  But  the  colonel  did 
not  have  the  arms,  and  he  could  not  have  given 
them  up." 

"  But  father  would  have  made  common  cause 
with  him,  and  he  could  not  well  have  helped 
giving  up  the  arms  to  get  back  his  neighbor's 
daughters,"  Deck  explained. 

"  But  I  wonder  they  didn't  try  to  take  our  girls," 
suggested  Artie. 

"  That  is  what  they  may  try  to  do  next ;  and  I 
shall  advise  your  mother  not  to  permit  Miss  Dor- 
cas or  Miss  Hope  to  go  outside  of  the  plantation 
unless  they  are  well  guarded,"  added  Levi.  "  If 
Captain  Titus  could  get  away  with  your  two  sis- 
ters, and  hide  them,  he  could  have  things  all  his 
own  way  with  your  father." 


LEVI   BEDFORD   AND    HIS   PRISONER         369 

"  We  must  keep  a  sharp  lookout  for  the  girls," 
said  Artie. 

"  Buck  Lagger,  with  his  gang,  must  have  gone 
ahead  of  the  main  body  of  the  ruffians,"  continued 
the  overseer  thoughtfully,  "  or  he  could  not  have 
been  in  the  cross-cut.  He  must  have  known  about 
the  party,  and  that  the  colonel's  daugliters  were 
there." 

"  Where  does  this  Buck  live  ?  "  asked  Deck. 

"  He  has  a  shanty  on  the  road  to  the  village, 
just  above  the  schoolhouse.  He  is  a  pedler  when 
he  does  anything  like  work,  and  I  suppose  he 
knows  about  every  family  in  the  county,"  replied 
Levi.  ''  He  could  easily  have  found  out  all  about 
the  party,  and  who  were  to  be  there." 

"  There  is  the  breakfast-bell,"  said  Deck,  who  was 
quite  prepared  by  his  night's  work  for  the  summons. 

At  the  table  the  story  of  the  night's  adventures 
was  repeated  for  the  information  of  Mrs.  Lyons 
and  her  daughters,  and  they  wanted  to  hug  Deck  ; 
first,  because  he  had  been  so  brave  and  vigorous  in 
the  rescue  of  Margie  and  Kate  Belthorpe,  and 
second,  because  he  had  not  been  killed  or  severely 
wounded  in  the  encounter  of  which  he  had  been 
the  hero. 


370  BKOTHER   AGAINST   BllOTHER 

After  the  meal  Major  Lyon  and  his  two  guests 
retired  to  the  library,  while  the  boys  went  to  bed. 
Before  the  former  separated,  they  had  arranged  a 
plan  for  the  enlistment  of  a  company  of  cavalry 
which  had  been  discussed  at  the  meetingf  the  even- 
ing  before.  But  all  concerned  were  tired  out 
after  the  labors  of  the  night.  Colonel  Cosgrove 
was  sent  to  the  place  where  he  had  left  his  team, 
and  Squire  Truman  was  driven  to  the  village  bv 
Levi,  who  had  chosen  this  duty  liimself,  in  order 
to  "  see  what  was  going  on,"  as  he  expressed  it. 

The  ruffians  who  had  formed  the  mob  had  been 
gathered  from  the  I'egion  around  Barcreek,  and 
not  a  few  of  them  lived  in  the  village.  There  ap- 
peared to  be  no  excitement  there,  and  the  overseer 
started  for  home.  On  his  way  he  had  to  pass  the 
shanty  of  Buck  Lagger,  where  he  lived  alone 
when  he  was  at  home,  which  was  not  much  of  the 
time.  His  worldly  wealth,  consisting  of  his  stock 
of  miscellaneous  goods,  was  contained  in  a  couple 
of  tin  trunks,  with  which  he  tramped  all  over  the 
county. 

As  Levi  drove  by  the  liovel  a  bullet  whistled 
past  his  head  ;  and,  removing  his  soft  hat,  he  found 
that  the  missile  had  passed  through  it,  and  within 


EVI    BEDFORD   AND    HIS    PIIISONER  371 

a  couple  of  inches  of  the  top  of  his  head.  It  re- 
quired no  reasoning  to  convince  him  that  Buck 
Lagger  had  fired  the  shot  whicli  had  narrowly 
failed  to  send  him  to  his  long  home.  This  par- 
ticular kind  of  outrage  was  not  an  uncommon  oc- 
currence in  Kentucky  during  the  exciting  period 
which  followed  the  bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter. 
Not  a  few  who  had  enlisted  in  the  armies  of  the 
Union  were  killed  in  this  cowardl}-  manner. 

Levi  Bedford  reined  in  his  horses,  and  then 
secured  them  to  a  tree.  He  was  not  a  man  to  per- 
mit such  a  dastardly  deed  to  remain  unpunished  a 
moment  longer  than  was  necessary.  The  ruffian, 
who  had  appeared  to  be  the  lieutenant  of  Captain 
Titus  the  night  before,  could  not  be  far  off.  Pass- 
ing to  the  rear  of  the  shanty,  Levi  discovered  him 
running  for  the  woods  a  short  distance  from  the 
road.  In  his  hand  he  carried  an  old  flint-lock  mus- 
ket, from  which  he  had  doubtless  fired  the  shot 
intended  to  deprive  Major  L3^on  of  the  services  of 
his  valuable  overseer. 

Buck  turned  to  look  at  his  pursuer,  though  he 
hardly  abated  his  speed  in  doing  so.  His  left  arm 
was  hung  in  a  sling,  the  material  of  which  looked 
as  though  it  might  have  been  a  part  of  the  flag  of 


372  BROTHER    AGAINST    BIIOTHER 

truce  displayed  on  the  creek  bridge  the  night  be- 
fore. Levi  had  the  heavy  revolver  with  which  he 
had  armed  himself  still  in  his  pocket ;  and  it  had 
even  occurred  to  him  that  he  might  have  occasion 
to  use  it  before  he  returned  from  his  present  visit 
to  the  village. 

Though  he  was  a  heavy  man,  Levi  was  agile  in 
his  movements,  and  the  ruffian  could  not  help  see- 
ing that  his  pursuer  was  gaining  upon  him.  Before 
he  reached  the  woods,  he  realized  that  he  had  no 
chance  to  escape,  and  he  halted.  Elevating  his 
gun,  he  took  aim  at  the  overseer.  But  Levi  knew 
that  the  weapon  could  not  be  loaded,  for  he  had 
fired  its  only  charge  at  him,  and  had  not  had  time 
to  reload  it. . 

"  It  won't  go  off  again  till  you  load  it,"  said  the 
overseer,  as  he  rushed  up  to  him,  and  wrenched 
the  musket  from  his  hand,  thinking  he  might  try 
to  use  it  as  a  club.  "  It's  no  fault  of  yours,  ex- 
cept in  your  aim,  that  you  are  not  a  murderer, 
Buck  Lagger !  " 

"  I'm  only  sorry  I  missed  my  aim,"  replied 
Buck.  "  You  have  a  revolver  in  your  hand,  and 
you  can  shoot  me  as  soon  as  you  please." 

"  Shooting  is  too  good  for  a  ruffian  like  you.     If 


,^ '7%  -  ^    ( 


Ah 


LEVI   BEDFOED    AND   HIS   PIUSONER  373 

I  had  a  rope  I  would  hang  you  to  one  of  the 
beams  of  your  own  shanty,"  replied  Levi,  as  he 
grasped  the  ruffian  by  the  collar  of  his  coat. 

"  Oh,  ril  lend  you  a  rope  if  you  will  come  to 
the  house,"  replied  the  obliging  ruiiian.  ''  But 
hold  your  hand  !  Y  ou  hurt  me  I  You  can  see  fpr 
yourself  that  I  am  wounded.  One  of  Lyon's  cubs 
put  a  ball  through  my  shoulder  last  niglit." 

"  It's  a  pity  he  did  not  put  it  through  your 
brains,  if  you've  got  anything  of  that  sort  in  the 
top  of  your  head,"  added  Levi,  as  he  proceeded 
to  lead  his  prisoner  to  his  wagon. 

"  You  hurt  me,  Bedford !  "  pleaded  Buck.  "  If 
you  want  to  hang  me,  I'll  help  you  do  the  job  in 
proper  fashion;  but  you  needn't  torture  me  before 
you  do  it.  When  we  lynch  a  fellow  we  don't  do 
that." 

Levi  released  his  hold  upon  the  prisoner. 

"  My  aim  is  better  than  yours ;  walk  to  my 
wagon,  and  if  you  attempt  to  run  away,  I  won't 
kill  you,  but  I  will  put  two  or  three  balls  through 
your  legs,  so  that  it  won't  be  convenient  for  you 
to  run,"  said  he,  as  he  drove  the  villain  before 
him  towards  the  road. 

"  What  are  you  go'n'  to  do  with  me,  Bedford?" 
asked  Buck. 


374  BUOTHEii    AGAlis^ST    BltOTHEK 

'*  That's  my  business,"  replied  Levi. 

''Well,  I  think  it  rayther  consarns  me  too." 

"  If  you  live  long  enough  you  vi^ill  find  out  in 
time.     Now  get  into  the  wagon." 

"  Are  you  go'n'  to  take  me  down  to  Lyon's 
place  ? "  asked  Buck,  looking  his  captor  in  the 
face  as  they  stopped  at  the  side  of  the  vehicle. 

"  Get  in  quick,  or  I  may  hurt  3'ou  again ! "  said 
Levi  impatiently.  "•  You  won't  get  killed  by  a  ball 
from  my  shooter,  but  you  may  have  another  wound." 

Probably  the  ruffian  preferred  shooting  to  hang- 
ing, and  the  remark  of  the  overseer  did  not  please 
him.  If  he  had  told  his  whole  story,  he  would 
have  said  that  he  had  been  unable  to  sleep  on 
account  of  the  wound  in  his  shoulder,  and  for  that 
reason  he  had  been  up  early  enough  to  see  Levi 
drive  past  his  shanty  with  Squire  Truman.  The 
suffering  made  him  angry,  stimulated  his  desire 
for  revenge ;  and  he  had  tried  to  put  the  overseer 
out  of  the  way. 

He  pretended  to  be  more  afraid  of  wounds  than 
of  death ;  and  with  the  assistance  of  Levi  he 
climbed  into  the  wagon,  taking  his  place  on  the 
front  seat  as  directed.  His  captor  put  the  gun  he 
had  brought  with  him  into  the  wagon,  and  then 


LEVI    BEDFORD    AND    HIS    PRISONER  375 

seated  himself  beside  his  prisoner.  The  spirited 
horses  went  off  at  a  lively  pace,  and  Buck  im- 
mediately complained  that  the  motion  increased 
his  pain. 

"  That  wasn't  a  bad  scheme  of  yours  to  get 
possession  of  Colonel  Belthorpe's  girls,  Buck. 
You  meant  to  trade  them  off  for  the  arms,  I  sup- 
pose," said  Levi,  as  he  reduced  the  pace  of  his 
horses  to  a  walk;  for  he  desired,  if  he  could,  to 
obtain  some  information  from  his  prisoner. 

"That  was  just  it,  Bedford;  and  if  that  cub  of 
Lyon's  hadn't  interfered,  we  should  have  had  the 
arms  before  this  time,"  replied  Buck,  with  both  a 
chuckle  and  a  groan. 

"  Why  didn't  you  try  it  on  Major  Lyon's  girls 
first,  for  that  would  have  brought  the  matter 
nearer  home?  " 

"  That's  just  what  we  meant  to  do."  replied 
Buck,  with  refreshing  confidence  in  his  custodian. 
"  That  was  my  plan  ;  bnt  Cap'n  Titus  was  obsti- 
nate, and  wouldn't  hear  to  me.  He  ain't  much  of 
a  cap'n;  and  I'd  had  the  arms  and  tlie  rest  o'  the 
things  if  he  had  left  it  to  me." 

"•  What  was  your  plan,  Buck  ? "  asked  Levi 
quietly. 


376  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

"  That's  tellin' ;  we  may  try  it  on  some  other 
time,  if  I  live  long  enough.  Our  folks  are  fightin' 
this  thing  on  principle,  and  we  ain't  go'n'  to  see 
the  good  old  State  of  Kaintuck  turned  over  to  the 
Abolitionists." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  Abolitionists,  Buck  ?  " 

"  Such  fellers  as  Lyon,  Cosgrove,  Belthorpe." 

"  They  are  all  slaveholders." 

"  They're  all  Lincolnites,  and  gave  arms  to 
their  niggers  to  shoot  down  white  Kaintuckians 
last  night,"  replied  Buck  bitteiiy. 

"Only  when  a  mob  of  ruffians  came  down  upon 
them  to  burn  their  property  and  carry  off  their 
daughters!"  added  Levi.  "They  are  Union  men, 
and  they  will  stand  by  the  old  flag  as  long  as  there 
is  anything  left  of  them." 

"  The  Union's  busted  !  " 

"Not  much !  Why  don't  you  enlist  in  the  Con- 
federate army,  and  carry  out  your  piinciples? 
You  are  a  cowardly  ruffian,  Buck  !  " 

"  We  can  do  more  good  to  the  cause  by  stoppin' 
here,  Bedford  ;  and  when  I  git  command  of  that 
Home  Guard,  as  I  shall  afore  long,  I'll  clean  out 
the  Abolitionists  in  less'n  a  week,"  said  Buck 
boastfully. 


LEVI    BEDFORD   AND    HIS   PRISONER  377 

"If  you  live  long  enough,"  suggested  Levi. 

"If  I  don't  I'm  williu'  to  be  a  martyr  to  the 
good  cause  !  "   protested  the  reprobate. 

As  before  suspected  by  Levi  and  his  employer, 
"that  Home  Guard"  was  composed  of  the  rufifians 
who  had  been  the  assailants  the  night  before. 
Levi  drove  to  the  fort,  where  a  guard  of  a  dozen 
negroes,  under  the  command  of  Geneial,  had  been 
placed  over  the  arms  and  ammunition.  The  pris- 
oner was  taken  from  the  wagon,  and  permitted  to 
lie  on  one  of  the  beds  which  had  been  brought 
from  the  mansion  the  night  before  for  the  use  of 
the  defenders  of  the  plantation.  General  and  his 
men  were  charged  to  shoot  the  captive  if  he 
attempted  to  escape. 


378  BROTHEK   AGAINST   BKOTHEE, 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

DR.    FALKIRK    VISITS    EIVERLAWF 

Levi  Bedford,  in  spite  of  his  threats  to  hang 
his  prisoner,  was  a  kind-hearted  man,  and  he  did 
what  he  could  for  the  comfort  of  Buck  Lagger. 
He  had  often  been  called  upon  to  prescribe  for  the 
sick  or  injured  among  the  hands  on  the  plantation. 
He  examined  the  wound  of  the  ruffian  ;  but  it  was 
beyond  his  skill,  and  he  did  not  attem^Jt  to  treat 
the  patient. 

During  the  absence  of  the  expedition  for  the 
defence  of  Lyndhall  he  had  done  what  he  could 
for  those  who  had  been  wounded  on  the  creek 
road  ;  but  he  was  not  an  expert  in  the  treatment 
of  gunshot  wounds.  There  was  little  he  could  do 
for  them ;  and  early  in  the  morning  he  had  sent 
Frank  to  procure  the  attendance  of  Dr.  Falkirk, 
who  resided  near  the  village.  He  had  been  called 
to  a  case  on  a  plantation  several  miles  from  Bar- 
creek.  He  had  not  returned  when  Levi  went  to 
his  bed. 


DR.    FALKIRK    VISITS    RIVERLAWN  379 

Major  Lyon  and  the  boys  had  taken  to  their 
beds  as  soon  as  tlie  guests  departed,  and  the  over- 
seer was  in  condition  to  follow  their  example. 
The  premises  were  well  guarded  along  the  creek, 
and  two  men  with  breech-loaders  in  their  hands 
were  in  charge  of  the  wounded  prisoner.  lu-  the 
mansion  Mrs.  Lyon  and  her  daughters,  who  had 
been  up  most  of  the  night,  for  they  could  not 
sleep  while  the  major  and  his  sons  were  in  danger, 
had  gone  to  bed  to  obtain  needed  rest. 

Even  the  hands  who  had  been  on  service  the 
whole  or  a  part  of  the  eventful  night  were  asleep, 
and  the  guard  at  Fort  Bedford  had  been  relieved. 
Levi  slept  soundly  on  the  bed  he  had  taken  within 
the  works,  in  spite  of  the  groans  mingled  with 
curses  of  the  wounded  ruffian.  There  was  no 
white  person  awake  on  the  plantation  to  wonder 
what  was  to  be  the  outcome  of  the  events  of  the 
night.  Doubtless  Colonel  Cosgrove  and  Squire 
Truman  were  also  sleeping  off  the  fatigues  of  the 
night.  The  aggressive  ruffians  had  fled  to  their 
several  homes,  defeated,  exhausted,  and  disgusted 
with  the  result  of  their  labors  in  the  cause  of 
Secession.     There  was  a  calm  after  the  storm. 

Dr.   Falkirk  appeared  about  the  middle  of  the 


380  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

forenoon.  He  was  of  Scotch  descent;  but  his 
father  had  settled  in  New  Orleans,  and  the  son 
became  as  violent  a  "  fire-eater  "  as  though  he  had 
been  the  possessor  of  half  a  thousand  slaves.  He 
had  made  a  fortune  in  the  practice  of  his  profes- 
sion, and  had  purchased  a  plantation  in  Kentucky, 
on  the  outskirts  of  Barcreek,  where  he  intended  to 
end  his  days  in  peace  and  quiet.  But  some  of  his 
investments  had  been  unfortunate,  and  he  had 
been  compelled  to  resume  practice. 

His  skill  as  a  physician  and  surgeon  had 
brought  to  him  an  abundant  practice,  though  his 
patients  were  widely  scattered,  and  he  was  obliged 
to  pass  much  of  his  time  in  his  gig.  When  the 
troubles  of  the  nation  began,  he  developed  into  a 
Secessionist  of  the  most  ultra  stripe.  He  was  a 
highly  educated  man  and  a  fluent  speaker  in 
public  and  private.  In  the  Lyceum  of  the  village 
he  and  Squire  Truman  were  often  pitted  against 
each  other,  and  one  was  quite  as  outspoken  as 
the  other. 

But  Dr.  Falkirk  was  faithful  to  his  patients, 
poor  or  rich,  and  without  regard  to  their  creed  or 
politics.  Though  his  fortune  had  been  impaired, 
he    was    still   in    comfortable    circumstances,   and 


DR.    FALKIRK   VISITS    UIVERLAWN  381 

never  refused  to  visit  any  sick  person  to  whom  he 
was  called,  with  no  regard  to  color  or  the  expecta- 
tion of  payment  for  his  services.  In  fact,  he  was 
the  beau-ideal  of  a  good  physician,  and  held  the 
honor  of  his  profession  above  every  other  con- 
sideration. 

The  men  on  patrol  at  the  bridge  conducted  the 
doctor  to  the  fort  as  soon  as  he  appeared,  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  orders  of  the  overseer.  When  he 
reached  Fort  Bedford  he  manifested  no  little 
astonishment  at  the  appearance  of  the  old  ice- 
liouse,  with  its  four  embrasures,  through  which 
the  twelve-pounders  could  be  seen.  The  negroes 
with  breech-loaders  in  their  hands  were  a  disgust- 
ing exhibition  to  him,  and  he  turned  up  his  nose, 
though  he  made  no  remark. 

The  sentinel  at  the  door  politely  ushered  him 
into  the  presence  of  his  patient.  Without  asking 
any  questions  in  regard  to  the  manner  in  which 
the  sufferer  had  received  his  wound,  Dr.  Falkirk 
proceeded  to  examine  him.  Buck  Lagger  was 
still  in  great  pain,  and  had  kept  up  a  continual 
gioaning  all  the  forenoon.  The  doctor  immedi- 
ately gave  him  a  couple  of  little  pills,  intended  to 
ease   the   pain.     The   skilful  surgeon   discovered 


382  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

that  a  bullet  was  embedded  in  the  shoulder,  and 
he  took  from  the  handbag-  the  instruments  for  its 
extraction. 

Then  he  called  upon  a  couple  of  the  guards  to 
assist  him.  There  were  but  two  sentinels  in 
charge  of  the  fort,  who  were  faithfully  marching 
up  and  down  outside  the  door.  But  they  paid  no 
attention  to  the  call  of  the  doctor.  Each  of  them 
seemed  to  be  impressed  with  the  idea  that  the  pro- 
tection of  the  plantation  and  the  lives  of  all  tlae 
family  depended  upon  him,  and  that  it  would  be 
treason  for  them  to  leave  their  posts. 

"  Can't  you  hear  me,  you  black  rascals  ?  "  de- 
manded the  surgeon  in  a  loud  tone.  "  Come 
here,  one  of  you  !  " 

"•  Can't  leabe  de  post,  Mars'r  Doctor,"  replied 
one  of  the  men. 

Probably  there  was  no  enemy  within  a  mile  of 
the  fort ;  but  they  had  been  told  that  they  were 
not  to  leave  their  places  for  anythhig,  and  they 
were  disposed  literally  to  obey  their  orders.  But 
the  angry  tones  of  the  surgeon  had  awakened  Levi 
Bedford,  who  was  sleeping  at  one  end  of  the  fort. 
He  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  discovered  the  doctor  at 
the  couch  of  his  patient. 


DR.    FALKIRK    VISITS    RIVERLAWN  883 

"  Good-morning,  Doctor  Falkirk,"  said  he.  "  I 
did  not  know  you  were  here." 

"  I  knew  I  was  here,  and  I  ordered  those  black 
scoundrels  to  assist  me,  and  they  refused  to  do 
so,"  replied  the  doctor  angrily. 

"  They  only  obey  their  orders,  but  they  raither 
overdo  it.     I  will  assist  you.  Doctor,"  added  Levi. 

"  Orders  I  "  exclaimed  the  professional  gentle- 
man contemptuously.  "  One  would  think  this 
was  a  regular  garrison." 

"  That  is  about  what  it  is,"  replied  the  over- 
seer. 

"  Humbug ! "  said  the  surgeon,  as  he  turned  to 
his  patient. 

Levi  called  in  one  of  the  sentinels,  and  the  bed 
of  the  wounded  man  was  drawn  out  before  the 
door  where  the  light  was  best,  and  the  doctor  pro- 
ceeded with  his  work.  The  morphine  pills  he  had 
given  the  patient  appeared  to  have  relieved  his 
pain.  The  operator  probed  for  the  ball,  and  soon 
found  it.  Then  he  dressed  the  wound  with  as 
much  care  as  though  the  sufferer  had  been  a  Ken- 
tucky colonel.  He  had  hardly  completed  his 
office  before  Buck  dropped  asleep  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  powerful  medicine  he  had  taken.     The 


384  BIIOTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

bed  was  moved  back  without  waking  bim,  and  Dr. 
Falkirk  passed  out  of  the  fort,  followed  by  the 
overseer. 

"  Keep  the  man  quiet  for  a  week,  and  give  him 
anything  he  wants  to  eat,"  said  he,  as  lie  looked 
about  him  at  the  warlike  preparations  which  had 
been  finished  the  day  before. 

"•  We  have  three  more  wounded  men  in  the  hos- 
pital who  need  a  surgeon,"   added  Levi. 

"  What  are  those  nio-jrers  doingr  over  on  the 
other  side  of  tlie  creek?"  asked  the  surgeon, 
whose  gaze  had  wandered  to  the  gi-ove  at  the  side 
of  the  road.  Some  of  the  hands  had  been  directed 
to  bury  the  man  wlio  had  fallen  behind  the  tree 
where  he  had  taken  refuge  from  the  shots  of  tlie 
defenders  of  the  plantation. 

He  had  been  seen  in  the  act  of  levelling  his 
gun  at  the  advancing  column,  and  Levi  had 
brouoht  him  down  before  he  could  discharge  his 
weapon. 

"■  They  are  burying  a  man  that  fell  in  the  skir- 
mish last  night,"  Levi  rej^lied  to  the  question  of 
the  doctor. 

"  What  skirmish?  "  inquired  Dr.  Falkirk,  with 
evident  astonishment. 


DR.    FALKIRK    VISITS    RIVERLAWlJ  885 

"  You  don't  appear  to  have  heard  the  news,  Doc- 
tor," replied  the  overseer. 

"  What  news  ?  I  was  called  to  General  Long- 
man's plantation  last  evening ;  I  spent  the  night 
there,  and  did  not  get  home  till  half-past  eight  this 
morning." 

As  briefly  as  possible  Levi  gave  the  details  of 
the  events  of  the  preceding  night,  beginning  with 
the  meeting  at  Big  Bend,  and  ending  with  the 
final  defeat  and  surrender  of  the  ruffians. 

"•  An  Abolition  row !  "  said  the  doctor  con- 
temptuously. 

"  Not  exactly,  Dr.  Falkirk  ;  it  was  a  Secession 
row !  "  added  Levi  with  energy. 

"  Brought  about  by  the  insane  wrangling  of  the 
traitors  to  the  State  of  Kentucky !  "  snapped  the 
surgeon. 

"  The  traitors  to  the  State  of  Kentucky  are  lo3'al 
to  the  government  of  the  United  States  and  the 
Union,"  protested  the  overseer. 

"  Tliere  is  no  longer  any  United  States,  and  the 
Union  has  ceased  to  exist !  The  men  who  are 
making  all  this  trouble  in  Kentucky  are  those  who 
are  trying  to  make  war  u})on  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy, to  subdue  and  enslave  a  dozen  sovereign 
States  !  "  argued  the  doctor,  almost  furiously. 


886  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  I  reckon  it's  no  use  for  you  and  me  to  argue 
this  question,  for  we  don't  live  in  the  same  world 
on  that  subject,"  said  the  overseer,  with  a  smile  on 
his  round  face.  "■  But  Kentucky  is  for  the  Union 
by  a  large  majority,  and  what  you  call  sovereign 
States  are  in  rebellion  against  the  lawful  authori- 
ties of  the  nation,  and  the  insurrection  will  be  put 
down  just  as  sure  as  fate." 

"  This  used  to  be  a  free  country,  though  it  isn't 
so  now ;  but  every  man  can  have  his  own  opinion 
as  long  as  he  is  willing  to  be  responsible  for  it." 

"It  isn't  exactly  a  free  country  as  long  as  the 
loyal  citizens  of  this  county  cannot  hold  a  meeting 
without  being  attacked  by  the  ruffians  of  Seces- 
sion, as  was  the  case  at  Big  Bend  last  night.  Then 
the  same  villains  came  over  here  in  a  mob  of  a 
hundred  to  burn  Major  Lyon's  house,  and  capture 
his  daughters,  as  they  tried  to  do  with  Colonel 
Belthorpe's  girls.  They  did  not  succeed,  and 
some  of  them  were  shot  down  in  the  attempt. 
The  right  to  commit  such  outrages  as  these  is 
what  you  call  free  ;  but  we  at  Riverlawn  don't 
understand  it  in  just  that  way." 

"  But,  according  to  your  own  statement,  Mr. 
Bedford,  your  people  had  stolen  the  aims  intended 


DR.    FALKIRK    VISITS    RIVERLAWX  387 

for  the  company  of  the  Home  Guards  whom 
Captain  Titus  L3'on  has  enlisted,"  returned  the 
doctor. 

"  We  took  possession  of  the  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion, including  the  two  guns  at  those  embrasures,  to 
prevent  these  ruffians  from  using  them  against  the 
loyal  citizens  of  the  county  in  carrying  out  their 
ideas  of  freedom,"  said  Levi  stoutly.  "  Do  you 
believe  these  ruffians,  tlie  offscourings  of  the 
county,  ought  to  be  permitted  to  burn,  ravage, 
and  destroy  the  homes  of  some  of  tlie  most  re- 
spectable people  in  this  vicinity,  Dr.  Falkirk?  " 

"  But  your  people  were  the  aggressors,  and  I 
think  they  were  justified  in  trying  to  recover  the 
property  that  had  been  stolen  from  them." 

"  The  ruffians  issued  their  threats  to  burn  the 
mansion  of  Major  Lyon  before  the  arms  entered 
into  the  question." 

The  discussion  might  have  continued  all  day,  if 
Sam,  Colonel  Belthorpe's  house  servant,  had  not 
ridden  up  at  this  moment. 

"  I  come  for  the  doctor,  sar,"  said  the  man. 

"Who  is  sick  at  Lyndhall,  Sam?"  asked  Levi 
with  much  interest. 

"  Nobody  sick,  Mars'r  Bedford  ;  but  Mars'r  Til- 


388  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

ford's  very  bad  with  his  wound,  and.  Mars'r  Gunnel 
send  me  for  the  doctor,"  replied  the  servant. 

"  Is  this  another  of  your  victims,  Mr.  Bedford?  " 
asked  the  doctor  with  a  heavy  sneer. 

"  It  is  Colonel  Belthorpe's  overseer.  He  refused 
to  assist  in  protecting  the  family  from  the  ruihans, 
and  left  the  mansion.  It  seems  that  he  was  shot 
in  attempting  to  join  your  army,  doctor." 

"  He's  a  brave  fellow !     I  will  go  and  see  him." 

"  But  he  deserted  your  army  of  ruffians,  and 
crawled  back  to  the  house,  where  the  girls  nursed 
him  and  cared  for  him.  Now  the  colonel  sends  for 
you  to  patch  him  up,  the  ingrate  !  " 

"  True  to  his  principles  against  his  employer  !  " 

The  doctor  was  conducted  to  the  hospital,  where 
he  did  his  duty  faithfully  to  those  who  had  been 
wounded,  though  Levi  reminded  him  that  they 
belonged  to  "  his  army."  None  of  them  were  in  a 
bad  Avay,  and  the  surgeon  said  they  would  be  all 
right  in  a  few  days. 

All  was  quiet  again  at  Riverlawn,  and  the 
sleepers  used  most  of  the  day  in  their  beds.  On 
the  following  morning,  after  the  whole  evening 
had  been  used  in  discussing  the  events  of  the  pre- 
ceding night,  everything  went  along  as  usual  on 


DR.    FALKIRK   VISITS   RIVERLAWN  389 

the  plantation.  No  more  ruffians  appeared  on  the 
other  side  of  the  creek,  though  Major  Lyon  and 
the  boys  remained  on  duty  at  the  fort. 

"What  is  to  be  the  end  of  all  these  disturb- 
ances, Noah?"  asked  Mrs.  Lyon,  as  the  family 
seated  themselves  at  the  breakfast-table  the  second 
morning  after  the  battle,  as  they  had  come  to  call 
the  events  of  that  stormy  night. 

"  I  think  we  all  understand  what  is  before  us. 
We  are  to  have  war,  and  I  don't  believe  it  will 
end  in  a  hundred  days,  as  the  statesman  at  Wash- 
ington says,"  replied  Major  Lyon ;  and  even  some 
of  his  family  had  learned  to  apply  this  title  to 
him.  "  Within  a  few  days  we  shall  begin  to  form 
a  company  of  cavalry.  I  am  still  of  military  age, 
and  the  boys  are  old  enough  to  take  part  in  the 
struggle  before  us.  But  Levi  will  remain  on  the 
plantation ;  and  as  the  hands  have  proved  that  they 
can  stand  up  under  fire,  he  will  have  the  means  of 
protecting  you,  Ruth." 

"  Of  course  we  shall  be  sorry  to  have  you  go, 
bat  I  agree  with  you,  Noah,  that  your  country  has 
a  claim  upon   you  which  you  cannot  shirk,"  re- 
plied Mrs.  Lyon,  struggling  to  repress  a  tear. 
"Buck   Lagger   asked   me    this    morning   if    I 


390  BHOTHEK    AGAINST    BROTHER 

thought  he  was  well  enough  to  be  hung,"  said 
Levi,  perhaps  to  break  off  the  conversation  in  that 
line. 

"■Do  you  think  of  hanging  him,  Levi?"  in- 
quired the  planter. 

"  That  is  what  I  promised  him ;  but  T  leave  that 
matter  to  you,  Major  Lyon.  He  is  a  murderer  at 
heart,  and  the  bullet  from  his  gun  passed  within 
two  inches  of  the  top  of  my  head." 

"  I  should  not  like  to  have  him  hung  at  River- 
lawn,"  added  the  planter.  "  I  will  talk  witli  him, 
and  see  what  can  be  done;  but  there  is  no  law  in 
this  part  of  the  country  just  now." 

The  family  were  to  dine  that  day  at  Lyndhall 
at  one  o'clock,  so  that  none  of  them  need  be 
absent  after  dark.  Major  Lyon  left  the  house, 
and  was  directing  his  steps  towards  Fort  Bedford 
for  an  interview,  when  he  saw  Captain  Titus  Lyon 
driving  over  the  bridge.  He  did  not  care  to  meet 
him,  but  he  could  hardly  avoid  doing  so,  and  he 
stopped  in  front  of  the  flower-garden.  Titus  fas- 
tened his  horse  to  a  post,  and  approached  his 
brother. 


ARRIVAL   OF   THE   RECRUITING    OFFICER      391 


CHAPTER   XXXII 

THE  ARRIVAL   OF   THE   RECRUITING   OFFICER 

Noah  Lyon  was  not  glad  to  see  his  brother ; 
but  this  was  a  new  experience  to  him,  for  he  had 
always  had  a  fraternal  feeling  for  him,  and  had 
done  everything  in  his  power  for  him  when  he 
needed  assistance.  He  was  willing  to  believe  that 
Titus  was  sincere  in  his  political  convictions, 
though  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  understand 
how  he  could  be  a  traitor  to  the  Union. 

At  the  Nortl\  both  of  the  great  parties  were 
united  in  support  of  the  government,  and  at  his 
former  home  Titus  would  have  been  almost  alone 
if  he  had  clung  to  the  opinions  which  now  actu- 
ated him  ;  for  "  copperheads  "  were  rare  serpents 
there.  Noah's  brother  would  hardly  have  been 
one  amid  the  surroundings  of  his  former  home. 
It  was  evident  that  Kentucky  whiskey  and  a  feel- 
ing of  revenge,  born  of  his  disappointment  over 
the  provisions  of  Duncan's  will,  had  done  more 
to  make  him  a  Secessionist  than  the  workings  of 
his  own  reason. 


392  BROTHER   AGAINST  BROTHER 

"  I  have  come  to  see  you  once  more,  Noah," 
Titus  began  quite  mildly  for  him,  though  it  was 
plain  to  his  brother  that  he  was  primed  with  his 
favorite. beverage  as  usual. 

He  was  not  intoxicated  in  any  reasonable  sense 
of  the  word;  and  he  had  plainly  resolved  to 
make  the-  interview  a  peaceable  one.  Donbtless 
he  had  a  point  to  carry,  but  within  a  few  days 
he  had  probably  learned  more  about  the  charac- 
ter of  his  brother  than  he  had  ever  known  be- 
fore. Noah  could  not  say  that  he  was  glad  to 
see  him,  for  even  a  "  society  lie  "  was  rej)ulsive 
to  him. 

"  I  hope  we  shall  be  peaceable  and  pleasant  this 
time,  even  if  we  cannot  agree  in  everything,"  he 
replied  very  gently  and  with  a  smile  upon  his 
honest  face. 

"  That's  just  what  I  want,  Noah  ;  and  I  have 
always  tried  to  make  things  peaceable  between 
us,"  added  Titus. 

Noah  wondered  if  he  believed  what  he  uttered, 
after  coming  with  a  mob  to  his  plantation  to  burn 
and  ravage  his  property  ;  but  whatever  doubts  he 
had,  he  kept  them  to  himself,  for  he  knew  that  the 
thought  which  was  uppermost  in  his  mind,  if  ex- 


ARRIVAL   OF   THE    RECRUITING   OFFICER      393 

pressed,  would  only  irritate  liis  brother,  and  pro- 
voke him  to  wrath. 

"I  trust  you  will  continue  to  do  so,"  was  his 
next  remark,  though  he  thought  that  even  this 
was  admitting  too  much. 

"  There  is  a  question  between  u^,  Noah,"  contin- 
ued Titus,  struggling  to  retain  his  quiet  demeanor 
as  he  approached  the  point  of  difference  between 
them.  "  I  won't  say  a  word  about  the  way  I  have 
been  used  up  to  three  days  ago,  for  I  want  to  be 
on  kind  of  brotherly  terms  with  you,  if  we  don't 
agree  on  politics." 

'^  I  assuredly  desire  to  be  on  brotherly  terms 
with  you,  and  it  shall  not  be  any  fault  of  mine 
that  we  are  not  brothers  in  spirit  as  well  as  in 
fact,"  replied  Noah,  who  became  slightly  hopeful 
of  Titus,  for  he  had  not  recently  heard  him  speak 
so  many  friendly  words. 

"  There  is  only  one  question  between  us  now, 
and  we  might  just  as  well  come  right  down  to 
business  at  once,"  said  Titus,  very  nervous  in  his 
manner,  as  though  his  hope  of  accomplishing  any- 
thing with  the  stern  patriot  his  brother  had  proved 
to  be  was  only  slight.  "  Of  course  you  know  that 
I  mean  about  the  arms." 


394  buotheu  against  brother 

"  I  understand  you,  Brother  Titus,"  replied  Noah, 
exceedingly  unwilling  to  fan  the  fire  that  was 
smouldering  in  the  breast  of  the  leader  of  the  ruf- 
fians. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  there  ought  to  be  no  trouble 
between  two  brothers  like  you  and  me  about  set- 
tling a  question  of  this  kind,"  continued  Titus,  still 
toying  with  the  subject.  "  Of  course  you  must 
admit  that  the  arms  did  not  belong  to  you." 

"  No  more  than  Fort  Sumter  and  a  dozen  other 
places  built  and  maintained  by  the  Union  belonged 
to  the  insurgents  Avho  have  taken  possession  of 
them,"  answered  Noah  very  quietly. 

"  That's  another  matter,"  returned  the  captain, 
evidently  thrown  off  his  base  by  this  home  argu- 
ment. 

"  It  is  precisely  the  same  thing  to  my  mind." 

"  Do  you  call  stealing  my  property  the  same 
thing  as  a  nation  taking  possession  of  forts  and 
such  things  within  its  own  territory,  Noah  Lyon  ?  " 

"  Precisely  the  same  thing,  though  on  a  smaller 
scale." 

"  I  used  to  think  you  had  lots  of  logic  in  your 
head,  Noah  ;  but  I  believe  you  hain't  got  none 
on't  left,"  retorted  Titus,  relapsing  into  what  he 


ARRIVAL   OF   THE    RECRUITING   OFFICER      395 

called  his -^  week-day  speech."  '' I  was  in  hopes 
you  had  come  to  suntliin'  like  reason,  and  would 
be  ready  to  give  up  the  property  you  stole." 

"  I  shall  be  quite  ready  to  give  it  up  when  the 
insurrectionists  give  up  the  property  they  stole." 

"  The  two  things  ain't  no  more  like  than  a'  nig- 
ger is  like  a  white  man,"  protested  Titus,  the  bad 
blood,  mingled  with  whiskey,  in  his  veins  begin- 
ning to  boil. 

"  I  think  we  had  better  not  discuss  this  question 
any  more.  Brother  Titus.  It  only  stirs  up  bad 
blood,  and  does  not  accomplish  anything,"  sug- 
gested Noah. 

"  I  s'pose  I'm  to  understand  from  what  you  say 
that  you  don't  mean  to  give  up  the  arms  you  stole 
from  me,"  said  Titus,  doubling  his  fist,  and  hold- 
insT  it  near  the  face  of  his  brother. 

"  I  do  not  consider  that  I  have  any  right  to  de- 
liver the  arms  to  you  ;  for  I  understand  that  they 
were  to  be  used  to  arm  what  you  call  the  Home 
Guards,  or,  in  other  words,  the  ruffians  who  came 
over  here  to  burn  my  house  and  lay  waste  my 
property.  I  shall  not  give  up  the  arms  to  you,  or 
to  any  other  person  representing  the  enemies  of 
the  Union.      The  insurrectionists  have  set  the  ex- 


396  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

ample  of  stealing  arms,  as  you  call  it,  and  forts, 
and  public  buildings  by  wholesale  ;  and  the  Seces- 
sionists of  Kentucky  are  robbing  the  Union  men 
of  their  arms.  I  hold  that  tlie  precedent  has  been 
well  established  by  those  on  your  side  of  the  ques- 
tion." 

"  I  don't  care  for  your  precedents,  and  I  wish 
my  brother  would  deal  with  the  one  question  be- 
tween us." 

"  I  am  entirely  willing  to  do  so,  Brother  Titus. 
You  wish  me  to  furnish  the  brands  with  which  you 
can  burn  my  house  and  those  of  my  neighbors." 

"  What  sort  of  bosh  is  that  ?  "  demanded  Titus, 
who  did  not  see  the  point. 

"  If  I  should  return  to  you  the  military  supplies 
in  my  possession,  they  would  be  used  to  arm  the 
horde  of  ruffians  you  marched  over  here  to  burn 
my  property  the  other  night." 

"  They  would  be  used  to  arm  my  company  of 
the  Home  Guards  ;  and  they  are  regular  uiider  the 
call  of  the  Governor  of  Kentucky." 

"  The  Legislature  of  the  State  repudiate  him, 
and  the  people  are  enlisting  the  troops  he  refused 
to  furnish." 

"  The  Legislature  is  a  fraud,  and  don't  rightly 


ARRIVAL   OF   THE   RECRUITING   OFFICER      397 

represent  the  will  of  the  people.  I  came  over  here 
with  the  Home  Guard  and  other  friends  of  the 
cause  to  get  the  arms.  You  turned  our  own 
weapons  against  us,  and  without  arms  we  could 
do  nothing  against  armed  niggers." 

"  I  have  put  my  place  in  a  condition  to  be'  de- 
fended, and  I  have  called  upon  the  United  States 
government  to  send  a  body  of  troops  here  to  pro- 
tect the  Union  people  from  the  outrages  of  your 
people." 

"  They  will  have  a  hot  time  of  it  when  they  get 
here,"  replied  Titus  with  a  sneer. 

"  In  the  meantime  we  shall  defend  ourselves. 
We  have  been  attacked  "  — 

"  You  have  not  been  attacked  !  "  protested  the 
captain.  "  We  came  over  here  to  demand  the 
arms.  We  put  up  a  flag  of  truce,  and  wanted  to 
talk  with  you ;  but  you  drove  us  off,  and  fired 
upon  us,"  answered  Titus. 

"  Your  people  began  the  attack  at  the  school- 
house." 

"  'Tain't  so !  Some  of  our  men  went  to  the 
meeting,  and  you  fell  upon  'em  there." 

"  They  had  no  business  there,  for  the  call  was 
addressed  to  the  Union  men  of  the  county.     They 


398  BROTHER    AGAINST   BUUTHEli 

disturbed  the  meeting,  and  we  put  them  out. 
Then  your  company  gathered  in  the  woods,  de- 
manding '  Lyon  and  his  cubs.'  My  friends  stood 
by  me,  and  the  meeting  shouldered  all  the  resj)on- 
sibility  in  regard  to  the  arms.  We  agreed  to  get 
up  a  company  of  cavalry  for  the  United  States." 

"  And  you  mean  to  arm  'em  with  the  things  you 
stole  from  me  !  "  almost  gasped  Captain  Titus. 

"When  a  proper  officer  comes  here  he  will  give 
you  a  receipt  for  the  property." 

"  Which  would  not  be  worth  the  paper  it  is 
written  on  to  me  !  " 

"  Not  unless  you  could  show  that  you  were  a 
Union  man." 

'•  My  men  are  bent  on  gettin'  them  arms,  and 
they  will  have  them  !  " 

"  They  will  have  to  fight  for  them,"  added 
Noah  quietly. 

Perhaps  the  interview  would  have  become  still 
more  stormy  if  Levi  Bedford  had  not  approached 
with  a  gentleman  wearing  the  uniform  of  a  cav- 
alry officer.  Captain  Titus  did  not  like  the  looks 
of  him,  and,  judging  that  Noah  had  proceeded 
farther  than  he  had  suspected  in  providing  for  the 
23rotection  of  the  loyal  people  of  the  county,,  he 


ARRIVAL   OF   THE   RECRUITING    OFFICER      399 

beat  a  hasty  retreat ;  and  he  drove  across  the 
bridsfe  at  a  rate  so  furious  as  to  indicate  his  state 
of  mind. 

"  Major  Lyon,  this  is  Lieutenant  Gordon,  of  the 
United  States  Volunteer  Service,"  said  Levi,  as  he 
approached  with  the  visitor. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,  Lieutenant  Gor- 
don," added  the  planter,  extending  his  hand  to  the 
ofhcer. 

"  I  am  rejoiced  to  meet  you,  Major  Lyon  ;  and  I 
am  glad  to  find  that  you  are  a  military  man," 
replied  Lieutenant  Gordon. 

"  But  I  am  not  a  military  man,  and  was  never 
even  a  private  in  a  military  company,"  replied  the 
major,  laughing  at  the  natural  mistake  of  his 
guest.  "  I  protested  against  answering  to  my 
title  till  I  found  it  was  useless  to  do  so." 

"  If  you  are  not  a  major  now,  perhaps  you  will 
be  one  very  soon.  I  am  sent  here  by  Major-Gen- 
eral  Buell,  in  reply  to  your  letter  to  him,"  added 
the  officer,  producing  a  document  which  authorized 
him  to  enlist,  enroll,  and  muster  in  a  company  of 
cavalry. 

"  You  are  the  very  man  I  wished  most  to  see," 
said  the  planter,  after  he  had  glanced  at  the  paper. 


400  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  Come  to  the  house,  if  you  please,  and  we  ^A'ill 
consider  the  object  of  your  visit." 

"  I  had  some  trouble  in  getting  here ;  for  our 
information  is  that  General  Buckner,  with  a  con- 
siderable force  of  the  enemy,  is  moving  towards 
Bowling  Green,  probably  with  the  intention  of 
occupying  it,  and  I  did  not  deem  it  wise  to  go 
there,  as  I  had  been  directed  to  do." 

"  What  you  say  is  news  to  us,"  replied  the 
major,  as  he  conducted  the  officer  into  the  house. 
"  Have  you  been  to  breakfast,  Lieuteiiant  ?  " 

"  I  have  not,  sir.  I  left  the  train  last  nigfht  at 
Dripping  Spring,  which  the}^  told  me  was  the  last 
station  before  coming-  to  Bowling  Green.  I  found 
a  place  to  sleep,  and  a  stable  for  my  horse,  which  I 
brought  down  in  a  baggage  car,  I  started  out 
early  this  morning  to  find  Riverlawn,  and  here  I 
am." 

The  lieutenant  was  shown  to  one  of  the  guest 
chambers  of  the  mansion,  and  the  planter  ordered 
breakfast  for  him,  instructing  Aunty  Diana  to  pro- 
vide the  best  the  house  afforded.  The  officer 
wanted  his  saddle-bags,  which  had  gone  to  the 
stable  with  his  horse,,  and  they  were  carried  up 
for  him.     Before  the  morning  meal  was  ready  he 


ARRIVAL   OF   THE   RECRUITING   OFFICER      40l 

came  down,  and  was  presented  to  Mrs.  Lyon  and 
her  daughters. 

After  he  had  washed  and  dressed  himself,  he 
proved  to  be  what  the  girls  declared  was  a  hand- 
some man.  He  was  not  more  than  twenty-five 
years  old,  and  had  a  decidedly  military  air.  and 
manner.  He  made  himself  very  agreeable  to  the 
ladies ;  and  Dorcas,  who  was  a  full-grown  woman 
in  stature,  wondered  if  he  was  to  remain  long  at 
Riverlawn. 

"  You  are  on  the  very  ragged  edge  of  the  Re- 
bellion, Major  Lyon,"  said  the  visitor,  as  he  seated 
himself  at  the  table.  "  I  should  say  you  were  not 
more  than  fifteen  miles  from  Bowling  Green." 

"  I  suppose  you  are  acquainted  with  the  country 
about  here,  Lieutenant  ?  "  added  the  planter. 

"Not  at  all,  Major;  I  was  born  and  always 
lived  in  the  State  of  Ohio ;  and  I  have  never  been 
in  this  direction  farther  than  Lexington.  But  I 
know  that  Bowling  Green  is  near  the  junction  of 
two  railroads  into  Tennessee  and  the  South ;  and 
the  Confederates  can't  help  seeing  tliat  it  is  an  im- 
portant point  for  them  to  possess  and  hold.  There 
will  be  some  fighting  in  this  quarter  before  long." 

"  There  has  been  a  skirmish  or  two.     The  Home 


402  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

Guards  are  making  some  trouble  in  this  vicinity, 
and  I  have  put  my  place  in  a  condition  to  be  de- 
fended from  their  assaults,"  added  Major  Lyon. 

He  proceeded  to  describe  the  affair  at  the  bridge 
and  on  the  two  roads,  in  which  the  officer  was 
much  interested.  He  was  particularly  delighted 
with  the  capture  of  the  arms  and  ammunition. 
The  planter  then  conducted  him  to  Fort  Bedford. 


ONE   AGAINST   THREE   ON    THE   KOAD  40B 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

ONE  AGAINST  THREE  ON  THE  ROAD 

Lieutenant  Gordon  looked  about  him  with 
something  like  amazement  as  he  entered  the  fort. 
Levi  Bedford  and  the  hojB  had  arranged  the  arms 
in  racks  made  by  the  carpenters.  The  two  Napo- 
leons, as  the  twelve-pounders  are  sometimes  called, 
were  pointed  out  at  the  embrasures,  and  the  aspect 
of  the  place  was  decidedly  warlike.  Buck  Lagger 
had  been  removed  to  the  hospital,  where  he  found 
three  of  his  comrades  of  the  Home  Guards,  two 
others  having  been  sent  to  their  homes. 

"  These  are  my  sons.  Lieutenant,"  said  Major 
Lyon,  introducing  each  of  them  by  name.  "  They 
are  stout  boys,  very  nearly  eighteen  years  old,  and 
are  good  riders.  They  will  be  the  first  recruits  to 
put  their  names  on  your  paper  after  mine  when 
you  enter  upon  the  work  of  your  mission." 

"  They  are  the  kind  of  recruits  T  like  to  add  to 
our  forces,  for  the}^  are  not  only  stout,  but  intelli- 
gent,"  replied   the  officer,  as   he   took   from  his 


404  BROTHER   AGAINST    BROTHER 

breast  pocket  the  printed  form  of  document  for 
the  enlistment  of  soldiers.  "  Where  did  you  get 
the  name  of  this  fort,  Major  Lyon  ?  " 

"  From  my  overseer,  the  first  man  you  met  on 
my  premises.  He  was  formerly  connected  with 
an  artillery  company  in  Tennessee  ;  but  he  is  a 
Union  man  to  the  core,"  replied  the  planter,  who 
proceeded  to  give  Levi  the  excellent  character  he 
deserved. 

"Then  he  will  be  our  fourth  recruit?"  sug. 
gested  the  lieutenant. 

"  No,  sir ;  he  is  about  fifty  years  old,  and  he  is 
to  take  charge  of  my  plantation  in  my  absence. 
But  I  think  there  are  over  a  hundred  men  in  this 
vicinity  who  are  ready  to  put  their  names  down  on 
your  paper.  The  horses  are  all  ready  for  them, 
for  they  were  pledged  in  the  Union  meeting  of 
which  I  told  you." 

"We  shall  not  need  the  horses  at  first,"  added 
the  lieutenant. 

"  Not  need  the  horses,  sir ! "  exclaimed  Deck, 
who  was  listening  with  all  his  ears  to  the  conver- 
sation. "  How  are  we  going  to  get  up  a  company 
of  cavalry  without  horses  ?  " 

"  The  company  will  be  first  drilled  like  infantry, 


ONE   AGAINST   THREE   ON   THE   ROAD         405 

and  the  exercises  with  horses  come  in  Liter," 
replied  the  officer  with  a  smile  at  the  eagerness 
of  the  boy  ;  and  Artie  was  just  as  enthusiastic, 
though  he  said  very  little. 

"  Both  of  them  will  make  good  soldiers,  sir, 
for  they  have  been  under  fire  in  a  small  way," 
added  the  father. 

"  I  should  say  that  you  have  little  need  of 
soldiers  for  the  protection  of  your  place.  Major 
Lyon,"  added  the  officer,  as  he  looked  at  the  can- 
non and  the  breech-loaders  arranged  around  the 
interior  of  the  fort.  "  Are  these  the  arms  you 
.  captured  in  the  cavern  ?  " 

"  The  same,  sir  ;  and  they  have  already  enabled 
us  to  defend  ourselves  from  the  mob  that  came 
over  here  to  burn  my  house." 

"  These  muskets  must  have  cost  a  round  sum 
of  money,  for  they  are  of  the  best  quality,  and 
have  tlie  latest  improvements.  Unfortunately 
they  are  not  adapted  to  the  use  of  cavalry,  and 
we  shall  need  carbines." 

"  Well,  it  is  something  to  keep  them  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  enemy,"  replied  Major  Lyon.  "  I 
suppose  we  are  ready  to  make  a  beginning  in  the 
business  before  us.  Lieutenant  Gordon.  What  is 
the  first  thing  to  be  done  ?  " 


406  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  The  first  thing  is  to  enlist  the  men,"  replied 
the  officer,  as  he  took  from  his  pocket  a  handbill, 
printed  for  use  in  some  other  locality.  "  We  must 
post  bills  like  this  one  all  about  tliis  vicinity." 

"  We  can't  get  them  printed  short  of  Bowling 
Green,"  said  Major  Lyon,  after  he  had  read  the 
placard.  "  And  the  Home  Guards  will  pull  them 
down  as  fast  as  we  can  put  them  up." 

"  But  some  of  them  will  be  seen,  and  the  news 
that  a  recruiting  office  has  been  established  here 
will  soon  circulate.  You  are  between  two  fires 
here,  and  your  foes  will  talk  about  it  even  more 
than  your  friends.  We  must  have  the  handbills 
at  any  rate." 

"  Very  well.  Artie,  this  will  be  a  mission  for 
you." 

"  I  am  ready  and  willing  to  do  anything  I  can," 
replied  the  quiet  boy ;  and  in  half  an  hour  he  was 
mounted  on  a  fleet  horse  on  his  way  to  a  printing- 
office. 

"  I  suppose  the  village  of  which  you  speak 
would  be  the  best  place  to  establish  the  recruiting 
office,"  suggested  Lieutenant  Gordon,  as  soon  as 
Artie  had  gone  to  the  stable  for  a  horse. 

"  I  am  afraid  not,"  replied  the  planter.     "  I  fear 


ONE   AGAINST   THREE   ON   THE    ROAD         407 

the  ruffians  who    abound    m    tliat  vicinity  would 
mob  you.      Why   not   establish   the    office   here, ' 
where  we  shall  be  able  to  protect  you?" 

"  It  seems  to  be  too  far  from  any  centre  of  popu- 
lation," said  the  officer. 

"  All  the  better  for  that ;  for  in  the  village  they 
would  not  only  mob  you,  but  the  ruffians  would 
intimidate  those  who  were  willing  to  enlist. 
People  in  this  vicinity  don't  mind  going  two  or 
three  miles  when  business  calls  them,"  continued 
the  planter. 

"I  shall  adopt  your  suggestion.  Major  Lyon," 
returned  the  recruiting  officer,  as  he  proceeded 
to  alter  the  handbill  to  suit  the  locality.  "  I  sup- 
pose everybody  in  this  neighborhood  will  know 
where  to  find  Riverlawn." 

"  Everybody  in  the  county,"  replied  the  major, 
as  Artie  dashed  up  to  the  door  of  the  fort,  where 
the  officer  gave  him  his  instructions,  and  the 
planter  supplied  him  with  money  to  pay  the 
bill. 

» I  think  I  had  better  take  one  of  those  revol- 
vers in  my  pocket,"  suggested  Artie.  "  If  I  get 
into  any  trouble  it  may  be  of  use  to  me." 

"  Do  you  expect  to  get  into  any  trouble,  my 


408  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

boy  ?  "  asked  the  major,  anxiously  gazing  into  the 
messenger's  face. 

"  I  don't  expect  any  trouble,  but  something 
may  happen." 

"  Perhaps  I  had  better  send  half  a  dozen  of  the 
boys  with  you,"  suggested  his  father. 

"  The  boys  ?  "  queried  the  lieutenant,  wonder- 
ing where  they  were  to  come  from,  as  he  had  seen 
only  two  of  them. 

"  I  mean  the  negroes  who  defended  the  place 
the  other  night,"  added  the  planter.  "  They  have 
learned  to  handle  the  breech-loaders,  and  they 
would  fight  for  my  boys  as  long  as  there  was  any- 
thing left  of  them." 

"  I  dare  say  they  would,"  replied  the  officer  with 
a  significant  smile.  "  But  if  you  send  six  negroes 
armed  with  breech-loaders  to  Bowling  Green,  you 
may  be  sure  there  will  be  a  row." 

"  Just  my  sentiments,"  added  Levi  Bedford. 
"I  don't  think  Artie  will  have  any  trouble  if  he 
goes  alone." 

"  Very  well,  let  him  go  alone ;  but  I  am  confi- 
dent half  a  dozen  of  the  boys  would  make  it  hot  for 
any  band  that  attempted  to  molest  him,"  said  the 
major;  and  the  messenger  departed  on  his  mission. 


ONE  AGAINST  THKEE  ON  THE  ROAD    409 

"Have  you  an  American  flag,  Major  Lyon?" 
asked  the  lieutenant  when  he  had  gone. 

"  Two  of  them,  for  my  brother  always  cele- 
brated the  Fourth  of  July." 

"  We  always  hoist  one  on  a  recruiting  office." 

Under  the  direction  of  Levi  a  flagstaff  was 
erected  in  front  of  the  fort,  and  before  dinner- 
time the  Star  Sjjangled  Banner  was  spread  to  the 
breeze.  Major  Lyon  took  off  his  hat  and  bowed  to 
it  as  soon  as  it  was  shaken  out  to  the  bi'eeze  ;  and 
cheers  were  heard  from  the  negroes  in  the  fleld 
beyond  the  stables. 

"If  you  had  set  that  flag  over  your  oflice  in  the 
village,  it  would  have  been  hauled  down  and 
trampled  under  foot  inside  of  an  hour,"  said  the 
planter. 

"  Are  the  people  of  this  vicinity  so  disloyal  as 
that?"  asked  Lieutenant  Gordon,  astonished  at 
the  remark.  "  I  supposed  the  Unionists  were  in 
the  majority  here." 

"  So  they  are ;  but  they  are  not  half  so  demon- 
strative as  the  other  side." 

The  bell  rang  at  the  door  of  the  mansion  for 
dinner;  and  while  the  family  were  attending  to 
this  midday  duty,  Artie  was  entering  the  county 


410  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

town.  He  had  taken  bis  dinner  with  him,  and 
had  eaten  it  as  he  approached  his  destination. 
There  were  two  printing-offices  in  the  place,  and 
he  called  at  the  first  one  he  saw. 

"  What's  this  ?  '  Union  Cavalry  !  '  "  demanded 
the  printer,  as  he  read  the  head-line  in  displayed 
type. 

''  What  will  you  charge  for  printing  two  hun- 
dred copies  of  that  bill,  and  doing  it  while  I 
wait?  "  asked  Artie. 

" '  Riverlawn  !  '  "  added  the  man,  as  he  con- 
tinued to.  read  the  placard.  "  Who  are  you, 
boy?" 

"  My  name  is  Artemas  Lj^on,  and  my  father 
lives  at  Riverlawn,"  replied  Artie. 

"  Well,  Artemas  Lyon,  I  would  not  print  that 
bill  if  your  father  M^ould  give  me  a  hundred 
dollars  a  letter  for  doing  it ! "  stormed  the  printer, 
as  he  tossed  the  copy  back  to  the  messenger  with 
as  much  indignation  in  his  manner  as  in  his 
speech. 

"  All  right,  sir  ;  if  you  don't  want  to  do  the 
job  you  needn't !  "  replied  Artie,  as  he  returned 
the  bill  to  his  pocket  and  moved  to  the  door. 

"  Stop  a  minute,  boy !     So  you  are  recruiting  at 


ONE  AGAINST   THREE   ON   THE   ROAD         411 

Riverlawn  for  the  Abolition  army?"  called  the 
printer,  who  was  perhaps  a  member  of  the  Home 
Guards.  "  I  want  to  know  something  about  that 
business." 

"  If  you  want  to  enlist  in  the  Union  army,  you 
can  do  so  at  Riverlawn.  I  am  in  a  hurry,  and  I 
can't  stop  to  answer  any  questions,"  replied  Artie, 
as  he  bolted  out  at  the  door. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here,  Artie  Lyon  ? " 
called  a  voice  from  the  other  side  of  the  street  as 
he  was  unhitching  his  horse. 

It  was  Colonel  Cosgrove,  though  his  house  was 
some  distance  farther  up  the  street.  The  lawyer 
came  over  to  him,  and  he  explained  the  object  of 
his  visit  to  the  county  town. 

"  You  ought  to  have  come  to  me  at  once, 
Artie,"  said  the  colonel,  as  the  messenger  showed 
him  the  handbill.  "  That  printer  runs  a  Secession 
paper,  and  he  would  lose  all  his  subscribers  if  it 
was  known  that  he  printed  a  placard  like  this. 
Come  with  me,  and  I  will  get  the  work  done  for 
you." 

Artie  followed  him  to  the  office  of  a  Union 
paper,  and  it  looked  as  thougli.  it  was  in  a  more 
prosperous  condition  than  the  other.     The  printer 


412  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

readily  undertook  the  work,  and  promised  to  have 
it  done  by  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  The 
messenger  was  invited  to  the  mansion  of  Colonel 
Cosgrove,  where  he  dined  with  the  family. 

"  I  signed  the  letter  to  General  Buell  with  your 
father,  asking  him  to  send  a  recruiting  ofhcer  to 
this  locality,"  said  the  colonel,  as  he  conducted 
his  guest  to  the  library.  "  I  am  very  glad  he  has 
come.  I  should  have  been  in  favor  of  establishing 
his  office  in  this  place  if  it  were  not  a  current  re- 
port that  the  town  is  to  be  occupied  by  the  Con- 
federates within  a  short  time." 

"  Father  thought  Riverlawn  would  be  a  better 
place  than  Barcreek  village  for  it,"  added  Artie. 

"  I  think  he  is  right." 

The  messenger  was  called  upon  to  tell  the  news 
of  his  vicinity,  and  he  mentioned  all  that  had 
occurred  since  the  fight,  including  the  attempt  to 
murder  Levi  Bedford,  and  the  capture  of  Buck 
Lagger.  At  three  o'clock  Artie  went  to  the 
printing-office,  and  found  the  handbills  all  ready 
for  him.  He  paid  the  bill,  and  went  back  to  the 
colonel's  house  for  his  horse,  which  had  been  as 
well  cared  for  as  his  rider.  He  was  advised  to 
hurry  out  of  the  town,  and  he  galloped  his  horse 


'Stop,  buy  !'    shouted  thk  man."     Tage  413. 


ONE    AGAINST   THREE   ON   THE    ROAD         413 

for  the  first  mile  till  he  reached  the  open  country. 
Half  a  mile  ahead  of  him  was  a  wood. 

The  young  horseman  had  reduced  his  speed  to 
a  moderate  gait  before  he  reached  this  grove ;  but 
he  had  not  gone  far  before  three  men  stepped  out 
of  the  bushes  and  stood  in  front  of  him  in  the 
road.  They  had  flint-lock  guns  in  their  hands, 
and  it  looked  as  though  they  were  there  for  a 
purpose. 

"  Stop,  boy  !  "  shouted  the  man  who  stood  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  with  one  on  each  side  of  him. 

"What  do  you  want  of  me?"  demanded  Artie, 
with  his  right  hand  on  the  handle  of  his  revolver. 

"  I  want  them  handbills  you  just  got  printed," 
replied  the  spokesman.  "  We  ain't  go'n'  to  have 
no  Abolition  troops  enlisted  round  here.  And 
that  ain't  all  nuther;  we're  gwine  to  clean  out 
that  Major  Lyon  that  sent  you  over  here." 

"  Hand  over  the  papers  and  we  won't  hurt 
you,"    added  another  of  the  trio. 

"  I  shall  not  give  them  up ! "  replied  Artie  as 
decidedly  as  though  he  had  the  new  company  of 
cavalry  behind  him.  "Get  out  of  the  road,  or  I 
will  ride  over  you  !  " 

"  You  won't  give  em'  up,  won't  yer?  "  returned 


414  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

the  man  in  the  middle,  as  he  brought  his  old  gui. 
to  his  shoulder. 

"  No ! "  yelled  the  messenger,  as  he  fired  his 
revolver  at  the  spokesman. 

At  the  same  moment  he  drove  his  heels  into  the 
flanks  of  his  spirited  steed,  giving  him  the  rein  as 
he  did  so.  The  horse  darted  ahead  like  a  shot 
from  a  gun,  and  choosing  his  way  between  the 
men,  he  knocked  two  of  them  over,  and  galloped 
on  his  way.  The  sudden  movement  of  the  animal 
had  prevented  the  men  from  bringing  their  guns 
to  bear  upon  him.  The  man  on  his  feet  fired,  and 
the  rider  heard  a  ball  whistle  near  him.  In  a 
minute  he  was  out  of  the  range  of  such  weapons, 
and  reached  Riverlawn  in  season  for  supper. 

He  delivered  the  bills  to  the  lieutenant,  and 
told  his  story.  The  next  morning  the  early  risers 
saw  these  placards  posted  all  over  Barcreek  vil- 
lage, and  along  the  roads  for  five  miles  in  all 
directions. 


THE   FUIE   AT    KIVEJRLAWN  415 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 

THE   FIRE   THAT    WAS   STARTED   AT   EIVERLAWN 

Levi  and  Deck  were  the  bill-stickers,  and  the 
night  was  chosen  as  the  time  to  post  them,  in  order 
that  the  paste  might  be  well  dried  and  hardened 
before  they  were  seen.  They  had  taken  a  wagon, 
and  with  the  coachman  for  driver  they  had  gone 
their  round  after  people  generally  were  asleep. 
Wherever  a  flat  surface  could  be  found  by  the 
light  of  a  lantern,  on  barns,  fences,  rocks,  and 
shops,  a  placard  was  posted. 

It  would  take  the  ruffian  brigade  a  long  time  to 
pull  them  all  down,  after  the  paste  was  dry ;  and 
the  very  wrath  of  these  men  would  assist  in  adver- 
tising the  recruiting  office  at  Riverlawn.  The 
fact  that  the  papers  were  ready  for  signature  could 
hardly  fail  to  be  known  all  over  the  vicinity  early 
in  the  morning,  and  all  over  the  county  in  a  day 
or  two.  The  information  was  already  circulating 
in  Bowling  Green  ;  for  the  editor  of  The  Planter^ 
at  whose  office  Artie  had  applied  to  have  the  bills 


416  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

printed,  had  made  it  known  soon  enough  to  enable 
the  three  ruffians  to  make  an  attempt  to  suppress 
the  placards. 

The  Kentuckian  was  the  loyal  paper,  and 
would  doubtless  make  at  least  an  item  of  the  fact 
that  the  ]-ecruiting  office  had  been  established. 
Possibly  the  other  journal  would  make  a-  "  das- 
tardly outrage  "  of  the  shot  which  Artie  had  fired 
at  the  three  ruffians  who  beset  him  on'  the  road. 
There  was  no  doubt  in  the  minds  of  the  active 
men  at  Riverlawn  that  the  recruiting  office  would 
be  known  to  the  fullest  extent  even  the  day  after 
the  bills  were  posted ;  for  even  the  women  would 
gossip  about  it  as  the}''  went  from  house  to  house, 
and  the  loafers  in  the  "  corner  grocery  "  would 
have  an  exciting  theme  for  discussion. 

The  people  had  been  terrorized  by  the  ruffians, 
who  had  banded  together  as  Home  Guards  in  this 
locality ;  and  they  had  made  noise  enough  to  cre- 
ate the  belief  among  the  less  demonstrative  citi- 
zens that  the  Secessionists  were  in  a  majority. 
But  Squire  Truman  had  punctured  this  bubble  by 
an  actual  canvass  of  the  inhabitants,  and  proved, 
as  did  the  vote  of  the  Legislature,  that  loyalty  was 
the  predominant  sentiment. 


THE   FIRE   AT   RIVERLAWN  417 

When  Artie  Lyon  returned  from  his  mission  to 
the  county  town  with  the  bundle  of  placards  in 
his  possession,  there  was  so  much  excitement  at 
Fort  Bedford  that  he  said  nothing  about  his 
adventure  on  the  road.  Lieutenant  Gordon  had 
counselled  the  sending  away  of  the  four  wounded 
ruffians,  who  had  been  carefully  nursed  and  fed  at 
the  hospital.  They  were  all  recovering  from  their 
injuries,  and  all  of  them  walked  about  the  prem- 
ises during  a  portion  of  the  day. 

"  We  don't  want  a  lot  of  spies  and  enemies  in 
our  midst,  for  they  will  report  everything  that  is 
done  to  their  friends  who  have  been  permitted  to 
visit  them,"  he  reasoned  with  the  planter,  and  the 
major  agreed  with  him  ;  and  this  was  the  work 
which  was  in  progress  when  Artie  arrived. 

Deck  had  made  a  hero  of  himself  at  the  cross- 
cut, and  his  brother  was  not  inclined  to  wear  a 
wreath  of  laurel  for  the  little  exploit  on  the  road. 
Fie  slept  upon  it,  and  the  next  morning  he  felt 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  inform  his  father  of  the 
occurrence,  as  one  of  the  indications  of  public  sen- 
timent in  tlie  county.  The  ruffians  evidently 
intended  that  the  Union  army  should  not  be  re- 
cruited in  the  county. 


418  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

Major  Lyon  praised  him  for  his  spirited  con- 
duct, and  the  lieutenant  made  him  blush  with  his 
commendation.  But  the  incident  was  discussed 
more  as  an  exponent  of  the  temj^er  of  the  rufhans 
than  as  an  exhibition  of  pluck  and  courage  on  tlie 
part  of  the  boy. 

"  You  were  right  in  calling  these  fellows  the 
ruffians,  Major  Lyon,"  said  the  recruiting  officer. 
"  I  have  no  doubt  there  are  many  respectable 
Secessionists  in  this  part  of  the  State,  but  I  am 
confident  they  do  not  associate  with  such  fellows 
as  you  have  had  to  deal  with." 

"  Such  men  are  simply  in  favor  of  neutrality, 
which  I  look  upon  as  a  fraud  and  a  humbug," 
replied  the  planter.  "They  are  gentlemen  in  the 
truest  sense  of  the  word,  and  I  am  only  sorry  they 
are  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  question." 

The  American  flag  was  flying  on  the  newly 
erected  staff,  and  during  the  forenoon  the  carj)en- 
ters  were  busy  preparing  the  fort  for  the  new  use 
to  which  it  was  to  be  devoted.  A  skylight  was 
put  in  the  roof  to  afford  better  light,  a  desk  was 
brought  from  the  library,  and  enclosed  in  rails  for 
the  officer.  Dr.  Farnwright,  who  lived  at  Browns- 
ville, was  appointed  medical  examiner,  and  the 
office  was  all  ready  for  business  by  noon. 


THE    FIRE   AT    RIVERLAWN  419 

Before  that  time  a  dozen  men  had  piesented 
themselves  for  enlistment,  and  had  signed  tlie  roll. 
A  camp  for  the  volunteers  was  to  be  established 
in  the  vicinity  as  soon  as  practicable.  Tlie  lieu- 
tenant had  sent  off  a  requisition  for  uniforms,  arms, 
provisions,  and  such  other  supplies  as  would  be 
needed.  At  dinner  all  were  in  excellent  spirits, 
and  the  location  of  the  camp  was  discussed, 
and  was  decided  after  considerable  disagreement. 
When  the  party  returned  to  the  fort  they  found 
half  a  dozen  men  waiting  for  the  officer.  While 
he  was  questioning  them,  a  tremendous  outcry 
came  from  the  direction  of  the  mansion. 

"  Fire  !  fire  !  "  screamed  the  two  girls,  assisted 
by  all  the  females  in  the  house. 

The  planter,  Levi,  and  the  boys  ran  with  all 
their  might  to  the  point  from  which  tlie  alarm 
came.  Before  they  reached  it  a  considerable 
cloud  of  smoke  rose  from  the  rear  of  the  building, 
indicating  the  locality  of  the  fire. 

"  The  house  is  on  fire  !  "  screamed  Dorcas. 

Major  Lyon  ran  into  the  house ;  but  Levi,  as 
soon  as  he  saw  the  smoke,  rushed  around  the 
mansion,  followed  by  the  two  boys.  In  the  rear 
of   the  building  was  an  ell,  to  which  a  one-story 


420  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

structure  had  been  added  as  a  storeroom.  The 
flames  rose  from  this  part  of  the  house.  Against 
it  was  heaped  up  a  pile  of  dry  wood  and  other 
combustibles,  and  it  was  instantly  apparent  to  the 
overseer  that  the  fire  Avas  the  work  of  an  incen- 
diary. No  time  was  to  be  lost,  for  the  flames 
were  rapidly  gathering  headway,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  whole  mansion  would  be  on  fire. 

The  hands  began  to  appear  on  the  spot,  and 
Levi  sent  the  first  one  to  the  stable  for  pitchforks ; 
but  he  did  not  wait  for  them,  and  began  to  draw 
away  the  combustibles  with  such  sticks  as  he 
could  obtain.  The  boys  followed  his  example, 
and  the  dry  wood,  blazing  against  the  side  of  the 
storeroom,  was  soon  removed  from  its  dangerous 
proximity  to  the  building.  The  work  was  effec- 
tively completed  with  the  pitchforks  as  soon  as 
they  came. 

"  There  are  three  men  running  away  towards 
the  swamp  !  "  shouted  Deck. 

"  I  see  them  !  "  added  Artie. 

"Put  the  fire  out  first,  and  we  will  attend  to 
them  afterwards  !  "  said  Levi.  "  Keep  an  eje  on 
them  while  you  work,  and  see  where  they  go." 

The  burning  brands  were   removed  from   the 


THE   FIRE   AT   RIVERLAWN  421 

house,  but  the  flames  were  already  communicated 
to  the  building.  Mrs.  Lyon  had  not  gone  out  at 
the  front  door  with  the  girls,  but  had  rushed  to 
the  storeroom,  where  she  was  soon  joined  by  her 
husband.  All  the  buckets  in  the  house  were 
brought  into  use,  including  half  a  dozen  leather 
ones  that  hung  in  the  main  hall,  and  all  the 
women  were  carrying  water  to  the  exposed  point. 
The  fire  had  not  yet  come  through  the  side  of  the 
building,  and  the  buckets  were  passed  out  the 
window  to  the  overseer. 

In  a  few  moments  the  fire  was  thoroughly 
drowned  out,  and  everybody  breathed  more  freely. 
The  lieutenant  and  the  recruits  had  followed  the 
others,  and  assisted  in  putting  out  the  fire.  Deck 
and  Artie  turned  their  attention  to  the  three  men 
they  had  seen,  and  had  started  in  pursuit  of  them ; 
but  Levi  called  them  back.  Then  he  sent  to  the 
fort  for  several  revolvers,  not  doubting  that  the 
men  who  were  engaged  in  this  desperate  venture 
were  armed. 

But  he  did  not  wait  for  them,  and  told  Artie  to 
bring  them  to  him  as  soon  as  the  messenger  re- 
turned. Gordon  and  Deck  went  with  him.  The 
great  river  was  directly  in  the  rear  of  the  mansion, 


422  BKOTHEU   AGAINST    BKOTHEU 

with  the  road  to  tlie  county  town  on  its  shore. 
The  swamp  between  the  hxwn  and  the  road  was  a 
quagmire  of  mud,  which  was  impassable  for  man  or 
beast.  The  green  from  which  the  estate  had  been 
named  was  high  ground,  and  bordered  on  the  river, 
with  the  swamp  between  them. 

"  I  suppose  this  fire  is  the  work  of  the  ruffians," 
said  the  lieutenant  when  the  party  had  reached  the 
highest  ground  in  the  rear  of  the  house. 

"  No  doubt  of  that ;  but  it  is  a  mystery  to  me 
how  any  of  them  got  this  side  of  the  house  with- 
out being  seen,"  replied  Levi. 

"  But  there  is  the  road  I  came  over  yesterday 
morning,"  suggested  the  officer. 

"  And  you  can  see  that  low  place  this  side  of  it, 
where  the  ruffians  could  neither  walk  nor  swim. 
There  is  a  pond  farther  along,  with  a  stream 
from  it  that  flows  into  Bar  Creek,"  the  overseer 
explained. 

While  they  were  on  this  high  land,  surveying 
the  surroundinof  region,  Artie  broug^ht  them  the 
weapons  which  had  been  sent  for,  and  informed 
Levi  that  his  father  and  the  recruits  w^ere  follow- 
ing the  creek,  looking  for  the  incendiaries. 

"  I  should  say  they  came  across  the  river  above 


THE   FIRE   AT    RIVEllLAWN  423 

the  bridge,"  said  the  lieutenant,  pointing  in  that 
direction. 

"  But  the  rapids  run  close  to  the  shore,  and  they 
would  not  find  very  good  boating  right  there," 
replied  the  overseer  with  a  smile.  "However,  we 
will  go  over  to  the  river,  and  beat  the  edge  of  the 
swamp  to  the  pond." 

They  went  to  the  river  ;  but  nothing  like  a  boat 
could  be  seen  on  the  shore.  Then  they  followed 
the  swamp  till  they  heard  a  shot  ahead  of  them. 

"  That  makes  it  look  as  though  Major  Lyon  had 
fallen  upon  them,"  said  Levi,  as  he  quickened  his 
pace.  "There  is  another  and  another  ;  "  and  two 
shots  followed  the  first  one. 

The  party  broke  into  a  run,  and  soon  came  in 
sight  of  the  pond.  On  its  waters  was  a  flatboat,  or 
bateau,  in  which  three  men  were  paddling  with  all 
tlieir  might  towards  the  shore  near  the  road  to 
Bowling  Green.  The  planter  had  fired  three  shots 
at  them ;  but  they  were  too  far  off  for  the  range  of 
the  revolver. 

"  Out  of  the  reach  of  the  revolver ;  and  he  had 
better  have  brought  one  of  the  breech-loaders," 
said  the  lieutenant.  "It  looks  to  me  just  as 
though  they  had  a  first-rate  chance  to  escape." 


424  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

"  We  are  not  euchred  yet,"  replied  Levi,  as  he 
ran  with  all  his  might  in  the  direction  of  the  pond, 
but  to  a  point  much  nearer  the  load.  "  I  have 
often  thought  of  this  place  since  the  troubles  here 
began.  The  high  ground  extends  very  nearly  to 
the  road,  over  which  a  bridge  goes  over  a  small 
creek,  flowing  into  the  pond.  I  have  crossed  this 
place  on  a  plank  to  the  road." 

"  Then  we  are  all  right." 

"  We  are  if  I  can  find  the  plank.  One  of  the 
cows  got  mired  here,  and  it  was  brought  over  to 
use  in  getting  her  out.  There  it  is  !  "  exclaimed 
the  overseer,  rushing  to  the  spot  where  it  lay. 

It  was  carried  to  the  swamp  ;  and  though  it  was 
too  short  to  bridge  the  dangerous  place,  it  assisted, 
with  the  help  of  two  long  leaps,  in  carrying  them 
over.  It  was  now  seen  that  the  ruffians  had  a 
wagon,  with  which  they  had  probably  brought  the 
boat  to  the  pond.  The  party  reached  the  road 
just  as  the  incendiaries  leaped  from  the  bateau. 
Levi  fired  the  six  shots  of  his  weapon  at  them,  and 
the  others  followed  his  example;  but  the  enemy 
were  too  far  off,  and  not  one  of  them  appeared  to 
be  hit. 

The  moment  they  reached  the  shore  they  ran 


THE    FIRE    AT    RIVERLAWN  425 

for  the  road,  and  struck  it  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  the  pursuers.  The  ruffians  did  not  wait  to 
recover  the  team,  but  bolted  with  all  their  might 
towards  Bowling  Green.  It  seemed  useless  to 
pursue  them ;  for  they  had  an  advantage  of  a  hun- 
dred rods,  and  the  overseer  was  too  fat  to  compete 
in  speed  with  them. 

The  wagon  was  only  a  haycart,  drawn  by  two 
mules  ;  and  the  incendiaries  could  easily  outrun 
them  if  they  were  used  for  the  pursuit.  The  pur- 
pose of  the  villains  had  been  defeated,  and  Levi 
was  disposed  to  be  satisfied  with  this  result.  The 
bateau  was  taken  from  the  water,  and  loaded 
upon  the  wagon.  Major  Lyon  and  the  recruits 
started  back  to  the  mansion  as  soon  as  the  ruffians 
had  effected  their  escape. 

The  party  seated  themselves  in  the  boat,  and  the 
mules  were  started  for  a  new  home.  When  they 
reached  the  bridge  over  the  upper  part  of  the 
rapids,  they  were  not  a  little  surprised,  not  to  say 
startled,  to  see  a  crowd  of  men  marching  over  in 
the  direction  of  Riverlawn.  They  were  not  ex- 
actly a  mob,  for  the  head  of  the  column  was  in 
regular  ranks,  and  the  men  were  armed  with 
muskets. 


426  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

"What  does  that  mean,  Mr.  Bedford  ?"  asked 
the  lieutenant. 

"  The  placards  we  posted  last  night  have  waked 
up  the  ruffians,  and  they  are  coming  over  here  on 
the  same  mission  as  the  three  we  have  driven  off 
to  Bowling  Green,"  replied  Levi,  as  he  whipped 
up  the  mules.  "  They  are  the  ruffians  without  a 
doubt,  and  we  are  going  to  have  music  of  some 
sort  before  the  sun  goes  down  to-night." 

The  information  was  cariied  to  Major  Lyon, 
who  had  reached  the  fort  in  advance  of  them. 
Tlie  ruffians  had  doubtless  made  up  their  minds 
that  a  company  of  cavalry  should  not  be  enlisted 
at  Riverlawn,  as  advertised,  and  it  was  evident 
enough  to  all  that  there  was  to  be  a  fight  before 
this  question  could  be  settled. 


A  BATTLE  IN  PROSPECT  ON  THE  CREEK   427 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

A   BATTLE   IN   PROSPECT    ON   THE   CREEK    • 

So  far  as  the  overseer  and  the  boys  had  been 
able  to  observe  the  crowd  on  Rapids  Bridge,  they 
were  in  much  better  condition  for  an  assault  than 
when  they  came  before.  The  right  of  the  line 
was  formed  in  ranks,  all  they  could  see  of  the  as- 
sailants, for  they  had  just  begun  to  cross  the  river. 
They  were  armed  with  muskets,  or  something  that 
looked  like  such  weapons. 

Levi  drove  directly  to  the  fort,  where  Major 
Lyon  was  telling  those  who  had  not  gone  with 
him  the  result  of  the  visit  to  the  pond.  There 
were  only  six  recruits  present,  though  a  dozen  had 
before  been  enlisted.  These  were  all  young  men, 
generally  the  sons  of  the  farmers  of  the  vicinity, 
and  doubtless  adopted  the  political  sentiments  of 
their  fathers.  They  were  of  a  better  class  than 
the  ruffians  morally. 

"  I  did  not  expect  to  be  besieged  so  soon,  Major 
Lyon,"  said    Lieutenant  Gordon  with  a  pleasant 


428  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

laugh,  though  he  had  never  been  in  anything  but 
a  skirmish  so  far. 

"  We  shall  hardly  be  besieged,  Lieutenant,  for  I 
think  it  will  be  a  fight  as  soon  as  they  get  near 
enough  to  begin  it,"  replied  the  planter,  who  was 
seated  on  a  log,  resting  himself  after  the  hard 
tramp  he  had  had  after  the  incendiaiies.  "  But 
the  enemy  seem  to  be  better  prepared  for  business 
than  they  were  when  they  came  before,  for  you  say 
that  all  3^ou  could  see  were  armed  with  muskets." 

"  I  could  not  see  at  the  distance  they  were  from 
us  how  well  they  were  armed,"  added  the  officer. 

"  About  every  family  in  these  parts  has  one  or 
more  persons  who  do  something  at  hunting  in  the 
woods  and  swamps,  and  I  reckon  it  would  be  hard 
to  find  a  house  without  a  fowling-piece  or  an  old 
king's  arm  in  it,"  said  Levi. 

"  They  have  all  got  guns  of  some  sort,"  inter- 
posed Simeon  Enbank,  one  of  the  recruits.  "  They 
have  been  drilling  all  the  time  for  the  last  two 
days  in  one  of  Dr.  Falkirk's  fields." 

"  I  went  over  to  look  at  them  this  morning,  and 
the  sio^ht  of  them  made  me  so  mad  that  I  came 
right  over  here  and  enlisted,"  added  Robert 
Yowell. 


A  BATTLE  IN  PROSPECT  ON  THE  CREEK   429 

"'  Good  for  you,  Yowell !  "  exclaimed  the  officer. 
"  Could  you  see  what  sort  of  guns  they  had  ?  " 

"  I  went  in  and  looked  at  them ;  for  they  were 
not  using  them  when  I  was  there.  They  were  in 
line,  sort  of  taking  steps,  as  they  do  in  a  dancing- 
school,"  answered  the  recruit.  -^ 

"  But  the  arms  ?  " 

"  They  were  all  sorts  and  kinds,  mostly  fowling- 
pieces  and  old  flint-locks  that  miglit  have  been 
used  in  the  Revolutionary  War." 

"  But  we  are  losing  time,"  said  Major  Lyon  im- 
patiently. "  If  they  had  reached  the  bridge  when 
you  saw  them,  they  will  be  here  very  soon." 

"We  don't  lose  time  while  we  are  looking  up 
the  condition  of  the  enemy.  I  believe  you  are  all 
ready  for  an  attack,  and  we  can  do  nothing  till 
they  reach  the  other  side  of  the  creek.  But  we 
can  talk  while  we  work,"  replied  the  officer.  "  I 
suppose  these  recruits  will  assist  us  in  the  defence 
of  the  place  ?  " 

The  six  men  all  volunteered  to  perform  the  ser- 
vice required. 

"  There  are  a  dozen  more  men  over  in  the 
grove,"  said  Ben  Decker ;  "  for  I  had  a  talk  with 
them  as  I  came  along  from  the  old  road.     They 


430  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

said  they  expected  to  stay  here  all  day,  and  they 
brought  their  dinners  with  them." 

This  was  good  news,  and  Deck  was  sent  over 
after  them.  Major  Lyon  went  to  the  desk,  and 
wrote  a  brief  note  to  Colonel  Belthorpe.  He  had 
already  ordered  all  the  horses  that  could  be  sad- 
dled, and  Frank  was  sent  to  deliver  the  message 
the  planter  had  written  to  Lyndhall.  Decker  was 
provided  with  a  steed  for  his  mission,  and  a  wagon 
was  sent  for  the  men  a  little  later. 

The  negroes  who  had  been  slightly  drilled  in 
the  use  of  the  arms  were  ordered  to  report  at  the 
fort,  and  all  the  hands  on  the  place  were  sum- 
moned from  the  fields,  and  held  in  readiness  for 
anything  required  of  them.  The  six  recruits  were 
drilled  for  a  little  while  in  the  use  of  the  breech- 
loaders. At  the  same  time  Levi  did  what  he  could 
to  instruct  the  negroes,  though  nothing  like  a 
military  organization  could  be  attempted  in  the 
brief  space  of  time  available  for  the  purpose. 

The  twelve-pounders  were  loaded  with  canis- 
ter this  time ;  and  Levi,  with  four  of  the  hands, 
was  placed  in  charge  of  the  fort.  Deck  and  Artie 
Lyon  were  sent  down  the  creek  to  report  the  ap- 
proach of  the  enemy,  and  found  they  had  halted 


=^u£L„^'^^^>:^.i^.-.^-^^-^-.- 


"The   boys   climbed   a   big   tree   to   obtain    a    better   view." 
Page  431. 


A  BATTLE  IX  PROSPECT  ON  THE  CREEK   431 

at  the  cross  roads,  evidently  to  prepare  for  the  at- 
tack. The  boys  climbed  a  big  tree  to  obtain  a 
better  view  of  the  proceedings  of  the  ruffians,  as 
the}^  still  called  them,  though  they  had  reduced 
themselves  to  something  like  an  organization. 

"  There  are  a  lot  of  wagons  on  the  bridge,"  said 
Deck,  who  was  the  first  to  discover  them.  "  What 
do  you  suppose  that  means  ?  " 

"  There  are  three  mule  teams,"  added  Artie, 
who  had  taken  a  higher  place  in  the  tree  than  his 
brother.  "  I  see  now ;  the  wagons  are  loaded 
with  boats." 

"  That  means  that  they  intend  to  cross  the 
creek,"  replied  Deck.  "  They  ought  to  know  this 
at  the  fort  at  once  ;  and  if  you  will  study  up  the 
thing  while  I  am  gone,  Artie,  I  will  run  up  and 
carry  the  information." 

"  That  is  a  good  scheme ;  go  ahead  with  it  as 
quick  as  you  can." 

Deck  descended  the  tree  with  a  haste  which 
threatened  tlie  safety  of  the  bones  of  his  body, 
and  ran  with  all  the  speed  he  could  command  to 
Fort  Bedford. 

Lieutenant  Gordon  was  drilling  the  eighteen  re- 
cruits, the  number  from  the  grove  on   the   other 


432  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

side  of  the  creek  having  arrived,  and  Levi  was 
training  the  negroes  in  the  rear  of  the  fort.  All 
the  men  had  been  supplied  with  muskets  and 
rounds  of  anmiunition.  No  attention  was  o^iven 
to  facing,  wheeling,  or  marching ;  for  the  use  of 
the  weapon  was  more  important  than  any  other 
detail  in  the  brief  space  of  time  available. 

Deck  repoited  to  his  father,  who  was  observing 
the  drill  of  the  Africans,  and  in  the  hearing  of 
Levi.  It  was  not  a  mere  accident  that  Squire 
Truman  was  seen  approaching  the  fort  from  the 
bridge  ;  for  he  had  observed  the  movement  among 
the  ruffians  in  the  village,  and  had  seen  that  the 
column  was  moving  by  a  roundabout  road  in  the 
direction  of  the  Rapids  Bridge.  He  had  no  horse, 
but  he  had  started  at  once  on  foot  for  Riverlawn, 
to  apprise  the  planter  of  the  danger  that  menaced 
him. 

"It  is  time  to  do  something,"  said  the  major, 
after  he  had  welcomed  the  young  lawyer.  "  The 
ruffians  have  a  wagon-train  loaded  with  boats  in 
their  rear,  as  my  son  has  just  informed  me.  We 
will  adjourn  to  the  fort  and  call  in  the  lieutenant." 

The  information  was  imparted  to  the  officer,  and 
he  joined  the  others  in  the  fort. 


A  bIttle  in  prospect  on  the  cheek    433 

"  They  intend  to  make  it  easy  work  for  us  to 
repel  them,"  said  the  lieutenant  with  a  smile. 

"  You  are  the  only  military  man  among  us  just 
now,  Lieutenant,  and  I  place  you  in  command  of 
all  the  forces,"  added  Major  Lyon.  "Levi  had 
some  experience  in  the  artillery  many  years  ago." 

"  I  don't  aspire  to  any  command,"  added  the 
overseer.  "  I  will  obey  orders  as  a  private ;  and 
that  is  all  I  ever  was  in  the  artillery. " 

"But  I  shall  do  something  better  for  you,"  re- 
plied Captain  Gordon,  as  they  began  to  call  him 
from  this  time.  "  You  are  a  good  soldier,  Mr. 
Bedford,  and  I  shall  make  an  officer  of  you  at 
once.  You  will  limber  up  your  two  guns,  and 
haul  them  down  to  the  boathouse.  Have  you  any 
gunners?  " 

"  Plenty  of  them,  Captain  ;  for  I  have  trained 
enough  of  the  hands  to  handle  a  full  battery,"  an- 
swered Levi. 

The  planter  had  ordered  both  horses  and  wagons 
to  be  assembled  in  the  rear  of  Fort  Bedford,  in 
readiness  for  any  emergency.  A  pair  of  horses 
were  promptly  harnessed  to  each  gun  by  the  en- 
thusiastic negroes  whom  the  overseer  had  trained 
for  battery  service,  aud  the  artillery  was  soon  on 


434  BROTHER    AGAINST    BROTHER 

its  way  to  the  anticipated  field  of  action.  A  sup- 
ply of  ammunition  was  sent  down  by  a  wagon. 

The  major  and  the  squire  mounted  a  couple  of 
steeds,  and  rode  to  the  front  of  the  fort,  a  horse 
having  been  sent  for  the  use  of  the  new  com- 
mander. The  recruits  were  standing  in  line, 
leaning  on  their  weapons  ;  but  they  seemed  to 
be  engaged  in  a  lively  conversation.  As  the 
lieutenant  aj)proached,  Jim  Keene,  one  of  the  re- 
cruits, stepped  forward  with  an  awkward  attempt 
to  be  polite,  and  addressed  the  oflticer :  — 

"  Captain  Gordon,  we  are  not  going  into  the 
army  with  niggers,"  said  he  in  a  very  decided 
tone.  "  We  ain't  going  to  drop  down  to  the  level 
of  niggers,  and  we  want  to  take  our  names  off  that 
paper." 

"  Not  a  single  negro  has  been  enlisted,  and  will 
not  be,"  replied  Captain  Gordon. 

"■  But  there  is  a  squad  of  niggers  marching  down 
to  the  creek  witli  muskets  in  tlieir  liands,"  added 
Keene,  pointing  to  the  detachment  that  followed 
the  guns,  with  Levi  at  their  head,  mounted  on  his 
favorite  colt. 

"  If  we  had  a  sufficient  force  of  white  men  here, 
we  should  not  call  in  the  negroes  as  fighting  men," 


A  BATTLE  IN  PROSPECT  ON  THE  CREEK   435 

interposed  Major  Lyon.  "  That  Home  Guard  that 
has  just  crossed  the  bridge  over  the  river  consists 
of  over  a  hundred  men,  and  this  time  they  are 
armed  with  guns.  We  can  muster  only  twenty- 
four  white  men  at  present  to  beat  them  off.  The 
otlier  night  we  called  upon  the  hands  to  help  de- 
fend tlie  place  because  no  others  were  to  be  had; 
and  to  some  extent  the  same  is  true  to-day.  My 
house  has  been  set  on  fire,  and  that  mob  are  com- 
ing to  burn  my  buildings  and  capture  my  wife 
and  daughters.  If  the  white  man  Avon't  fight 
for  me,  the  negro  will !  " 

"  That  alters  the  case,"  replied  Keene.  "  We 
didn't  understand  it  before,  and  we  will  figlit  for 
you,  one  and  all ;  "  and  all  the  other  recruits 
shouted  tlieir  acquiescence  with  one  voice. 

"  No  negroes  will  be  enlisted  for  the  army,  for 
there  are  no  orders  to  that  effect,"  added  Captain 
Gordon. 

"That's  enough  I "  exclaimed  Enbank.  "We 
will  stand  by  Major  Lyon  as  long  as  there  is  a 
Secesher  in  sight." 

"  And  you  will  find  the  negroes  as  stiff  under 
fire  as  any  white  man  ought  to  be,"  said  Major 
Lyon,  as  he  galloped  doAvn  to  the  boathouse,  fol- 
lowed by  Squire  Truman. 


436  BEOTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

Artie,  up  in  the  tree,  had  kept  his  eyes  wide  open, 
but  there  was  nothing  more  to  be  seen.  Deck  re- 
turned to  him,  and  took  his  place  near  hiin.  The 
enemy  was  still  halted  at  the  cross  roads.  The 
wagon-train  had  come  up  with  the  main  body,  and 
stopped  in  the  road  at  the  side  of  tlie  creek.  Who- 
ever directed  the  movements  of  the  column  had 
evidently  blundered,  for  the  assailants  did  not  ap- 
pear to  know  what  to  do  next. 

"  There  is  only  one  boat  on  each  wagon,  which 
is  drawn  by  two  mules,"  said  Artie  in  the  tree. 

"  They  must  have  expected  to  get  the  boats  into 
the  water  before  they  were  discovered,"  added 
Deck.  "  Perhaps  they  would  have  done  so  if  we 
had  not  happened  to  see  them  crossing  the  bridge 
when  we  were  coming  up  after  the  hunt  for  the 
firebugs." 

"There. comes  our  artillery,"  continued  Artie, 
as  Levi's  section  of  a  battery  galloped  down  the 
descent  from  the  fort. 

At  this  moment  a  bullet  from  the  enemy  struck 
a  branch  of  the  tree  just  above  Artie's  head.  The 
bo3^s  had  been  discovered ;  and  some  one,  with  a 
better  weapon  than  most  of  those  with  which  the 
guards  were  armed,  had  fired  upon  them. 


A  BATTLE  IN  PROSPECT  UN  THE  CREEK   437 

"  Get  behind  the  trunk,  Artie  !  "  shouted  Deck, 
a  position  he  had  secured  before.  "  Now  use  your 
musket,  my  boy  !  " 

They  were  near  enough  at  their  lofty  position 
to  make  out  individuals  at  the  cross  roads,  which 
were  distant  hardly  more  than  double  the  width 
of  the  creek.  Deck  had  seen  one  man,  who  wore 
a  semi-uniform,  that  took  a  very  active  part  in  the 
movement.  Having  assured  himself  that  this  per- 
son was  not  his  uncle,  the  enterprising  young  sol- 
dier took  careful  aim  at  him,  and  fired.  Artie 
discharged  his  piece  a  moment  later. 

"I  hit  the  man  in  uniform  !  "  exclaimed  Deck, 
with  no  little  exultation.  "  A  man  is  tying  up 
one  of  his  arras." 

Major  Lyon  heard  the  shot,  and  shouted  to  the 
boys  to  come  to  the  boathouse ;  and  they  obeyed 
the  order,  keeping  the  trunks  of  the  trees  be- 
tween themselves  and  the  enemy  as  far  as  possi- 
ble. They  were  no  longer  needed  in  the  tree,  for 
the  ruffian  band  could  be  plainly  seen  from  the 
boathouse,  which  was  at  a  safe  distance  from  the 
enemy. 


438  BEOTHEK    AGAINST    BllOTHER 


CHAPTER   XXXVI 

THE   SECOND   BATTLE   OF    EIVERLAWN 

The  enemy  did  nothing,  and  seemed  to  be  still 
in  a  state  of  confusion  and  uncertainty  as  to  what 
tliey  should  do.  The  new  commander  of  their 
forces  was  certainly  even  more  stupid  than  Cap- 
tain Titus  had  been.  As  Deck  had  suggested,  he 
had  expected  to  surprise  the  defenders  at  River- 
lawn,  so  far,  at  least,  as  to  get  their  boats  into  the 
water  before  they  discovered  that  they  were  at- 
tacked. 

"  If  they  had  any  plan  of  attack  it  is  a  failure," 
said  Captain  Gordon,  as  he  and  the  planter  were 
seated  on  their  horses  watching  the  enemy  from 
the  front  of  the  boathouse.  "  One  of  the  re- 
cruits informs  me  that  they  have  a  leader  in  the 
person  of  a  captain  from  the  Confederate  army  in 
Tennessee,  who  was  either  sent  for  by  Captain 
Titus,  or  was  despatched  by  General  Buckner  to 
organize  recruits  for  the  Southern  army." 

"I  should  say  that  his  first  business  would  be 


THE   SECOND   BATTLE   OF   RIVERLAWN       439 

to  prevent  reciuiting  for  the   Union  forces,"  re- 
plied Major  Lyon. 

"  Whatever  he  is,  he  has  made  a  mess  of  it," 
added  Captain  Gordon. 

"  But  what  did  he  expect  to  do  ?  "  asked  the 
planter. 

"  Of  course  he  expected  to  put  his  pontoons 
into  the  water,  and  send  over  a  force  of  from 
thirty  to  fifty  men  before  they  were  discovered. 
If  he  had  done  that,  they  could  have  acted  as 
sliarpshooters  from  behind  the  trees  on  this  side. 
They  are  just  out  of  range  of  our  muskets  now, 
though  the  twelve-pounders  would  catch  them 
with  a  single  shot  of  canister." 

"  But  I  don't  wish  to  have  any  more  of  them 
killed  and  wounded  than  is  absolutely  necessary," 
said  the  planter. 

"  You  desire  to  carry  on  the  war  on  peace 
principles,"  answered  the  captain  with  a  smile. 
"  You  don't  seem  to  understand  that  the  war  has 
actually  begun,  and  the  more  damage  we  can  do 
the  enemy,  the  better  it  will  be  for  us." 

"  You  are  in  command,  and  I  shall  not  interfere 
with  your  operations,"  said  Major  Lyon,  as  he  rode 
off  to  the  point  where  Levi  was  training  his  gunners. 


440  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

The  recruits  in  front  of  the  boathouse  were  im- 
patient for  something  to  be  done.  Tliey  were 
from  the  country  around  the  village  of  Barcreek. 
The  frequent  outrages  against  Union  men  and 
families  had  kindled  a  feeling  of  hatred  in  them, 
and  they  were  anxious  to  retaliate.  The  influ- 
ence of  certain  men  like  Colonel  Cosgi'ove  and 
Colonel  Belthorpe  had  created  more  Union  senti- 
ment than  prevailed  in  many  of  the  Southern 
counties  of  the  State,  and  the  loyal  men  had  been 
terrorized  from  the  first  indications  of  trouble. 

"  Why  don't  we  fire  at  them.  Captain  ? "  de- 
manded Enbank. 

"  Why  don't  you  fire  at  the  moon  ?  Because 
you  are  too  far  off,  and  nothing  is  to  be  gained  by 
it,"  replied  the  commander.  "  I  am  waiting  for 
the  eneni}^  to  make  a  movement  of  some  kind ; 
and  as  soon  as  they  do  so,  you  shall  have  enough 
of  it,  I  will  warrant  you." 

"  They  are  doing  something  now  !  "  exclaimed 
Sam  Drye. 

"The  mule-teams  are  in  motion!"  exclaimed 
Major  Lyon,  returning  to  the  front  of  the  build- 
ing. 

"  I    see    they   are,"    replied    Captain    Gordon ; 


THE    SECOND    BATTLE    OF    RIVEIILAWN        441 

"  and  there  is  a  movement  up  the  new  road,  as 
you  call  it." 

"  What  does  that  mean  ?  " 

"Probably  it  is  intended  to  cover  the  launching 
of  the  boats.  I  think  the  reprobates  are  in  earnest 
this  time,"  added  the  commander. 

About  fifty  men  started  up  the  new  road,  and 
immediately  broke  into  a  run.  The  territory  be- 
tween the  new  and  the  old  road  was  covered  with 
trees  of  large  growth,  though  rather  too  sparsely 
to  be  a  wood,  but  was  rather  a  grove.  For  about 
twent}"  rods  above  the  cross  roads  the  trees  had 
been  cut  off,  and  it  was  a  stump  field.  -As  soon  as 
the  detachment  reached  the  grove  they  scattered 
and  took  refuge  behind  the  trunks  of  the  big 
trees. 

"  That  is  the  idea,  is  it?  "  said  Captain  Gordon. 
"  They  intend  to  pick  us  off  from  their  covert. 
We  must  do  the  same  thing.  Scatter,  my  men ; 
and  fire  at  will  as  you  see  a  head." 

The  recruits  obeyed  the  order,  and  were  shel- 
tered behind  the  big  trees  by  the  time  the  enemy 
reached  the  positions  they  had  chosen.  A  desul- 
tory firing  was  begun  on  both  sides  of  the  creek. 
The  commander  and  the  major  were  on  horseback. 


442  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

and  they  could  not  protect  themselves  as  the 
recruits  did,  and  they  rode  to  tlie  rear  of  the  boat- 
house.  They  found  that  Levi"  had  organized  a 
shovel  brigade  there.  The  Magnolia  had  been 
taken  out  of  the  water  to  prevent  it  from  being 
captured  by  the  marauders,  and  had  been  placed 
behind  the  boathouse. 

Levi  had  moved  the  craft  about  twenty  feet 
from  the  building,  and  had  propped  it  up,  with 
the  keel  nearest  to  the  creek.  This  was  as  far  as 
he  had  proceeded  when  the  officer  presented  him- 
self on  the  ground.  Twenty  negroes,  armed  with 
shovels,  which  had  before  been  brought  down  in 
the  wagon,  were  standing  ready  for  orders. 

"  What  in  the  world  are  you  doing  now,  Levi?" 
asked  the  planter,  when  he  saw  what  had  been 
done. 

"  I  am  throwing  up  a  breastwork,  so  that  my 
men  can  Avork  the  guns  Avithout  being  shot  down 
by  the  enemy  on  the  other  side  of  the  creek," 
replied  the  overseer. 

"  A  capital  idea !  "  exclaimed  Captain  Gordon. 

"  But  you  are  putting  it  behind  the  boathouse, 
man!"  shouted  the  major,  who  thought  he  had 
detected  Levi  in  an  egregious  blunder. 


THE    SECOND   BATTLE    OF    RIVERLAWN       443 

"  These  negroes  are  worth  from  five  hundred  to 
a  thousand  dollars  apiece  if  you  want  to  sell 
them,  and  not  many  of  them  would  be  left  if  I 
should  set  them  to  digging  in  the  open,"  replied 
Levi,  laughing  at  his  own  argument.  "  Those 
ruffians  could  pick  them  off  at  their  leisure,  and 
we  might  as  well  not  have  any  artillery  if  the 
cannoneers  are  to  be  shot  down  as  fast  as  they 
show  themselves.  I  will  warrant  that  fellow  in 
command  on  the  other  side  has  picked  out  his  best 
riflemen  for  duty  in  the  grove." 

"  The  negroes  are  not  for  sale,"  replied  the 
planter.  "  I  should  as  soon  think  of  selling  one 
of  my  sons  as  one  of  them.  But  the  boathouse  is 
between  you  and  the  enemy,  Levi." 

"  How  long  do  you  think  it  will  take  me  with 
the  force  at  liand  to  move  the  boathouse  out  of  the 
way.  Major  Lyon  ?  "  demanded  the  overseer  with 
a  very  broad  smile. 

"  I  indorse  Mr.  Bedford's  work,"  added  Captain 
Gordon,  who  had  turned  to  observe  the  operation 
of  the  enemy  at  the  cross  roads.  "  They  are  not 
making  a  good  job  of  their  work." 

As  soon  as  the  recruits  had  been  ordered  to  the 
trees,  and  before  the  detachment  sent  to  the  grove 


444  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

had  obtained  their  positions,  Deck  and  Artie  had 
obeyed  the  commander's  order  in  hot  haste.  They 
had  chosen  a  couple  of  trees  on  the  very  verge  of 
the  quagmire  which  hiy  between  the  lawn  and  the 
road  to  the  south ;  and  when  the  ruffians  attempted 
to  move  the  mules,  both  of  them  opened  fire  upon 
the  animals. 

Both  of  the  boys  were  good  shots,  and  they  hit 
the  mark  every  time.  The  mule,  though  one  of 
the  most  useful  beasts  in  the  world,  is  very  uncer- 
'tain  at  times.  The  testimony  of  soldiers  is  to  the 
effect  that  mules  object  to  being  under  fire.  The 
two  boys  were  near  enough  to  each  other  to  talk 
together,  and  they  had  agreed  to  fire  into  different 
teams,  and  they  had  wounded  one  in  each  of  them. 
The  two  that  had  been  hit  not  only  made  a  dis- 
turbance, braying  furiously,  but  they  communi- 
cated the  scare  to  the  others.  Tlie  mule  drivers 
could  do  nothing  with  them,  and  in  a  minute  or 
two  the  whole  of  them  were  all  snarled  up,  and 
the  men  were  obliged  to  unhitch  them  from  the 
wagons  and  lead  them  away. 

The  animals  were  so  terrified  that  they  bolted 
up  the  new  road  in  spite  of  the  drivers,  and  turned 
in  at  the  bridge,  which  seemed  to  promise  them 


THE    SECOND   BATTLE    OF    RIVERLAWN       445 

a  place  of  security,  just  as  Colonel  Belthorpe  and 
his  party  galloped  up  to  it.  The  mules  were  per- 
mitted to  take  the  lead.  Major  Gadbury  and  Tom 
were  with  the  planter  of  Lyndhall.  Major  Lyon 
saw  them,  and,  by  a  roundabout  course,  joined 
them  in  season  to  prevent  them  from  coming 
within  range  of  the  sharpshooters  in  the  grove. 

It  did  not  take  the  planter  of  Riverlawn  long  to 
explain  the  situation  ;  and  he  was  informed  that 
twenty  Lyndhall  negroes,  under  the  lead  of  Uncle 
David,  in  wagons,  were  on  their  way  to  the  seat 
of  danger.  The  horses  were  left  in  charge  of  the 
servants,  and  the  party  made  their  way  to  the 
fort,  where  they  armed  themselves  with  breech- 
loaders, and  took  places  behind  the  trees  with 
the  recruits. 

At  the  cross  roads  the  enemy  were  attempting 
to  get  the  boats  to  the  creek  by  hauling  the  wagons 
by  man-power.  It  was  a  long  pull  for  them,  but 
they  succeeded  at  the  end  of  a  couple  of  hours. 
The  party  in  the  grove  and  the  one  on  the  lawn 
were  careful  about  showing  themselves,  and  the 
firing  was  continued  on  both  sides  without  pro- 
ducing any  decided  result.  But  by  this  time  Levi 
had  completed  his  breastwork.     Rather  to  make 


446  jiKOTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

a  smoke  than  for  any  other  purpose,  both  of  tlie 
twelve-pounders  were  discharged,  aimed  into  the 
grove. 

While  the  smoke  hung  about  the  boathouse,  for 
one  of  the  pieces  had  been  fired  on  each  side  of  it, 
all  hands  seized  hold  of  the  building,  lifted  it  from 
its  foundations,  and  bore  it  some  distance  towards 
the  mansion.  The  cannon  were  then  drawn  into 
the  hastily  constructed  fort,  loaded  with  round 
shot  this  time,  and  were  ready  for  use.  The 
cracking  of  the  rifles  in  the  grove  had  been  quite 
lively  during  this  operation,  and  two  of  the 
negroes  w^ere  wounded. 

By  this  time  the  first  of  the  boats  had  been  filled 
with  men,  who  were  paddling  it  M'itli  all  their 
might  to  a  clump  of  bushes  near  the  trees  where 
Deck  and  Artie  were  sheltered.  Both  of  them 
fired  into  tlie  crowd  in  the  boat.  But  it  was 
hardly  under  way  before  Levi  had  brought  one  of 
his  guns  to  bear  upon  it.  He  was  very  careful 
in  pointing  the  piece,  and  the  solid  shot  struck 
the  craft  squarely  on  its  bow,  knocknig  the  thing 
all  to  pieces.  The  black  gunners  cheered,  and 
were  almost  mad  with  enthusiasm. 

Another   of    the    boats   which   had   just    been 


THE    SECOND    BATTLE    OP   RIVERLAWN       447 

launched  had  to  be  used  to  pick  up  the  men 
from  the  first.  They  were  taken  to  the  shore. 
Then  some  sort  of  a  contention  seemed  to  be 
stirred  up  among  tlie  party,  the  nature  of  which 
could  be  easily  understood,  for  it  was  almost  sure 
death  to  embark  in  the  boats.  In  the  mean  time 
the  shots  from  the  recruits  and  others  behind  the 
trees  were  picking  them  off,  and  the  dispute  ended 
in  the  whole  of  them  taking  to  their  heels  and 
fleeing  towards  the  bridge. 

The  fire  from  the  grove  seemed  to  be  suspended 
at  the  same  time ;  for  the  sharpshooters  could  not 
help  seeing  that  the  plan  of  attack,  whatever  it 
was,  had  failed.  Colonel  Belthorpe  and  Major 
Lyon  came  out  from  behind  their  trees.  Captain 
Gordon,  who  was  a  cavalry  ofificer,  thought  it  was 
time  for  his  arm  of  the  service  to  come  into  action 
to  harass  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  if  nothing 
more,  and  he  called  in  all  the  recruits  from  their 
covert,  and  ordered  as  many  men  as  could  be 
mounted  to  rally  at  the  bridge. 

Twenty-four  mounted  men,  including  those 
from  Lyndhall,  were  mustered,  each  with  a  breech- 
loader, in  the  absence  of  sabres  and  carbines. 
Captain  Gordon  led  them  down  the  new  road  to 


448  BROTHER   AGAINST   BROTHER 

the  grove.  The  force  occupying  it  had  fled  to  the 
old  road,  and  were  hurrying  to  the  Eaj)ids  Bridge. 
Among  the  trees  they  found  two  men  killed  and 
three  badly  wounded.  Each  of  them  had  a  lifle 
on  the  ground  near  him,  and  they  were  weapons  of 
excellent  quality. 

The  cavalry  party  followed  the  fugitives  to  the 
bridge,  and  at  the  intercession  of  Major  Lyon 
they  were  permitted  to  escape ;  for  he  was  confi- 
dent they  would  not  make  another  attack  upon 
Riverlawn,  at  least  not  till  they  had  an  organized 
regiment  for  the  purpose. 

While  they  were  upon  the  ground,  Tom  Bel- 
thorpe  and  Major  Gadbury  signed  the  enlistment 
pa[)ers,  as  Deck  and  Artie  had  done  before,  and 
the  Lyndhall  party  A^-ent  home.  The  recruits 
Were  dismissed  for  a  week,  and  ordered  to  report 
at  Riverlawn  at  the  end  of  tliat  time. 

The  second  battle  had  been  fought  and  won, 
and  there  was  no  present  danger  of  another  attack, 
though  patrols  were  kept  along  the  creek  till  the 
camp  was  formed  the  following  week.  The  two 
attacks  upon  Riverlawn  was  the  current  topic  of 
conversation  all  over  the  county  for  the  next 
week  ;  and  so  far  from  damaging  the  Union  cause, 


THE    SECOND    BATTLE    OF    lUVERLAWN       449 

it  stimulated  the  recruiting,  and  at  the  end  of  tlie 
week  Lieutenant  Gordon  liad  the  names  of  a  full 
company  on  his  roll.  He  had  I'eported  his  success, 
and  had  received  orders  to  enlist  another  company. 

The  government  supplied  everything  that  was 
required,  including  sabres,  carbines,  uniforms, 
ammunition,  and  lumber  for  barracks.  Steam- 
boats from  Evansville  came  up  the  river  loaded 
with  supplies  ;  and  as  the  water  was  high  from 
unusual  rains,  they  landed  their  cargoes  at  the 
boathouse  pier,  enlarged  for  the  pui-pose.  Each 
boat  was  provided  with  a  guard,  for  they  were 
occasionally  fired  upon  from  the  shore.  Another 
officer  and  several  non-commissioned  officers  were 
sent  to  the  camp. 

Barracks  and  stables  were  built,  and  the  drill 
was  kept  up  very  diligently.  Riverlawn  was  no 
longer  between  two  fires,  for  they  Avere  now  all 
on  one  side.  Before,  the  fight  had  been  a  sort  of 
neighborhood  quarrel ;  but  now  it  had  become  a 
national  affair.  The  outrages  upon  Union  men 
ceased  in  that  locality,  though  they  still  occurred 
in  other  parts  of  the  State.  At  the  end  of  a  month 
two  companies  of  cavalry  had  been  enlisted,  form- 
ing a  squadron,  if  another  could  be  raised. 


450  BROTHER    AGAINST   BROTHER 

About  this  time  the  Home  Guard,  under  com- 
mand of  Captain  Titus  Lyon,  marched  to  Bowling 
Green  for  the  purpose  of  joining  the  Confederate 
army  that  was  expected  tliere.  They  went  with 
such  arms  as  they  had  used  in  the  second  battle  of 
Riverlawn,  and  without  uniforms.  They  had  a 
hard  time  of  it ;  for  they  had  no  supplies,  and  suf- 
fered from  hunger  and  cold  in  the  cool  nights. 
Titus's  two  sons,  Sandy  and  Orly,  were  enrolled 
in  the  company ;  but  both  of  them  deserted, 
though  they  had  not  been  mustered  in,  and  went 
back  to  their  mother,  where  they  could  at  least 
get  enough  to  eat.  Tlie  captain  could  not  go 
home,  for  it  required  his  presence  and  all  his  skill 
and  energy  to  keep  his  recrmits  from  abandoning 
the  company. 

Noah  Lyon  saw  nothing  more  of  his  brother 
after  his  visit  to  Riverlawn  when  the  lieutenant 
arrived.  After  he  had  gone  to  the  South,  his  wife 
and  daughters  called  M.t  the  mansion,  and  declared 
that  they  were  lef^.  without  money  or  means  of 
support,  except  so  iiw  as  they  could  obtain  it  from 
the  little  farm. 

Deck  and  Artie  Lyon,  whose  career  as  soldiers 
is  to  appear  in  these  volumes,  now  appeared  wear- 


THE   SECOND   BATTLE   OF   RIVERLAWaST       451 

ing  the  uniform  of  cavalrymen,  with  sabres  clinlv- 
ing  at  their  sides.  They  have  been  under  fire, 
though  not  in  a  pitched  battle.  They  are  frequent 
visitors  on  Sundays  at  Lyndhall,  and  Kate  Bel- 
thorpe  has  what  her  father  called  "  a  violent 
admiration  for  Captain  Deck,"  as  he  still  insists 
upon  styling  him,  assured  that,  if  he  is  not  of  that 
rank  now,  he  will  be  in  due  time.  The  next  vol- 
ume will  present  the  two  boys  and  others  engaged 
in  actual  warfare  ;  and  what  they  did  will  be 
found  in  "•  In  the  Saddle." 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S    BOOKS 


All-Over-the- World  Library,   ByOuvEROFnc.   First  Series. 
Illustrated.     Price  per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.    A  Missing  million;  or,  The  Adventures  of  Louis  Belgradb. 

3.  A  Millionaire  at  Sixteen ;  or.  The  Cruise  of  the  "  Guardian 

Mother." 
\i.    A  Yomig  Knight  Errant;  OR,  Cruising  in  the  West  Indies. 

4.  Strange  Sights  Abroad;  or,  Adventures  in  European  Waters. 

No  author  has  come  before  the  public  during-  the  present  generation  who 
has  achieved  a  larger  and  more  deserving  popularity  among  young  people  than 
"  Oliver  Optic."  His  stories  have  been  very  numerous,  But  they  have  been 
«nifonnly  excellent  in  moral  tone  and  literary  quality.  As  indicated  in  the 
g-eneral  title,  it  is  the  author's  intention  to  conduct  the  readers  of  this  enter- 
taining series  "  around  the  world."  As  a  means  to  this  end,  the  hero  of  the 
Story  "purchases  a  steamer  which  he  names  the  "  Guardian  Mother,"  and 
with  a  number  of  guests  she  proceeds  on  her  voyage.  —  Christian  Work,  N.  Y. 

AJl-Over-the- World   Library.     By  Oliver  Optic.     Second 

Series.     Illustrated.     Price  per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.    American  Boys  Afloat;   or.  Cruising  in  the  Orient. 

9«    The    Toung   iVavigators ;    or.   The    Foreign    Cruise    of    tri 

"  Maud." 
3.    Up  and  Down  the  Nile ;  or.  Young  Adventurers  in  Africa. 
4,.    Asiatic  Breezes ;  or.  Students  on  the  Wing. 

The  interest  in  these  stories  is  continuous,  and  there  is  a  great  variety  ol 
exciting  incident  woven  into  the  solid  information  which  the  book  imparts  so 
generously  and  without  the  slightest  suspicion  of  dryness.  Manly  boys 
will  welcome  this  voliune  as  cordially  as  they  did  its  predecessors.  — .  Boston 
Gazette. 

Ml-Over-the- World  Library,    By  Ouver  Optic.    Third  Se- 
ries.    Illustrated.     Price  per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.    Across  India ;  or.  Live  Boys  in  the  Far  East. 

S.    Half  Round  the  World ;  or,  Among  the  Uncivilized. 

3.  Four  Young  Explorers;  or,  Sight-Seeing  in  the  Tropics, 

4.  Pacific  Shores ;  or,  Adventures  in  Eastern  Seas. 

Amid  such  new  and  varied  surroundings  it  would  be  surprising  indeed  if  the 
atlthor,  with  his  faculty  of  making  even  the  commonplace  attractive,  did  not 
tell  an  intensely  interesting  story  of  adventure,  as  well  as  give  much  informa- 
tion in  regard  to  the  distant  countries  through  which  our  friends  pass,  and 
the  strange  peoples  with  whom  they  are  brought  in  contact.  This  book,  and 
indeed  the  whole  series,  is  admirably  adapted  to  reading  aloud  in  the  family 
circle,  each  volume  containing  matter  which  will  interest  all  the  members  o« 
tbe  isuaily.  — Boston  Budget. 

\(£  AND  SHEPARO,  BOSTON,  SEND  THEIR  COMPLETE  CATAL06UE  FREE. 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS 


The  Blue  and  the  Gray— Afloat.    By  Oliver  Optic.    Sis 

volumes.  Illustrated.  Beautiful  binding  in  blue  and  gray 
with  emblematic  dies.  Cloth.  Any  volume  sold  separately 
trice  per  volume,  $1.50. 

1.    Taken  by  the  Enemy.  4.    Stand  by  the  Union. 

3.    AVithin  the  Enemy's  Lines.  5.    Eiffhtlnff  for  the  Right. 

3.    Ol  the  Blockade.  6.    A  Victorious  Umou. 

!5:f»e  Blue  and  the  Gray — on  Liand. 

1.  Brother  a$:ainst  Brother.  4.  On  the  Staff. 

3.   In  the  Saddle.  5.   At  tiie  Front. 

3.  A  Lieutenant  at  Eighteen^  6.  An  Undivided  Union. 

••There  never  has  been  a  more  interesting  writer  in  the  field  of  juveniia 
literature  than  Mr.  W.  T.  Adams,  who,  under  his  well-known  pseudotiym,  is 
known  and  admired  by  every  boy  and  girl  in  the  country,  and  by  tho  jsanJs 
who  have  long-  since  passed  the  boundaries  of  youth,  yet  who  remember  wilh 
pleasure  the  genial,  interesting  pen  that  did  so  much  to  interest,  instruct,  and 
entertain  their  youiiccer  years.  'The  Blue  and  the  Gray'  is  a  title  that  is  sut. 
ficiently  indicative  of  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  latest  series,  while  thj  name 
of  Olive  n  Optic  is  suiiicicnt  warrant  of  the  absorbing-  stvle  of  narrative.  This 
series  is  as  bright  and  entertaining  as  any  work  that  M  Adams  has  yet  pu' 
forth,  and  will  be  as  eagerly  perused  as  any  that  has  borne  his  name.  It  would 
not  be  fair  to  the  prospective  reader  to  deprive  him  of  the  zest  which  comes 
from  the  unexpected  by  entering  into  a  sj'nopsis  of  the  story.  A  word,  how- 
ever, should  be  said  in  regard  to  the  beauty  and  appropriateness  of  the  binding-, 
which  makes  it  a  most  attractive  volume."  —  Boston  Budget. 

Woodville  Stories.     By  Oliver  Optic.     Six  volumes.     Illus- 
trated.   Any  volume  sold  separately.    Price  pe    volume,  $1.25. 
1.  Rich  and  Humble;  or,  The  Mission  of  Bertha  Grant. 
5}.  In  School  and  Out;  or,  The  CoNquEsr  of  Richard  Grant. 

3.  Watch  and  Wait;  or.  The  Young  Fugitives. 

4.  Work  and  Win;  or,  Noddy  Newman  on  a  Cruise. 

5.  Hope  and  Have;  or,  Fanny  Grant  among  the  Indians 

6.  Haste  and  Waste;  or,  The  Young  Pilot  of  Lake  CnAMPLAiit. 
"Though  -we  are  not  so  young  as  we  once  -were,  -we  relished  these  stories 

almost  as  much  as  the  boys  and  girls  for  whom  they  were  written.  They  we^'S 
really  refreshing,  even  to  us.  There  is  much  in  them  which  is  calculated  ia 
inspire  a  generous,  healthy  ambition,  and  to  make  distasteful  all  reading  tead-* 
ing  to  stimulate  base  desires."  —  Fitchburg  Reveille, 

Xhs,  Starry  Flag"  Series.  By  Oliver  Optic.  In  six  volumes. 
Illustrated.  Any  volume  sold  separately.  Price  per  volume, 
$1.25. 

1.  The  Starry  Flag;  or,  The  Voung  Fisherman  of  Capk  Ann. 
/£.  Breaking  Away;  or.  The  Fortunes  of  a  Student. 

3.  Seek  and  Find;  or.  The  Adventures  of  a  Smart  Boy. 

4.  Freaks  of  Fortune;  or,  Half  round  the  World. 
e.  Make  or  "Break;  or,  The  Rich  Man's  Daughter. 
6.  Down  the  Biver;  or,  Buck  Bradford  and  the  Tyrants. 
•  Mr.  Adams,  the  celebrated  and  popular  writer,  familiarly  known  as  Olive:* 

Optic,  seems  to  have  .inexhaustible  funds  for  weaving  together  the  virtu'-f  of 
life;  and,  notwithstanding  he  has  written  scores  of  books,  the  same  freshness 
and  novelty  run  through  them  all.  Some  people  think  the  sensational  element 
predominates.  Perhaps  it  does.  But  a  book  fbr  young  people  needs  this,  and 
SO  long  as  good  sentiments  are  inculcated  such  books  ought  to  be  read." 

LEE  AND  8HLPARD.  BOSTON,  SEND  TiiElfi  COMPLETE  CATALOGUE  FREL 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS 


Army  and  'Navy  Stories.     By  Oliver  Optic.     Six  volumes. 

Illusfated.     Any  volume  sold  separately.     Price  per  volume. 

$1.2,. 
1.  The  8rtvdier  Boy;  or,  To\r  Somers  in  the  Army. 
3,  The  SaUor  Boy;  ok,  Jack  Somers  in  the  Navy. 

3.  riie  Yoxing  Lieutenant;  or,  Adventures  of  an  Army  Officer, 

4.  The  Yankee  Middy;  or.  Adventures  of  a  Navy  Officer. 

5.  Fighting  Joe;  or,  The  Fortunes  of  a  Staff  Officer. 

6.  Brave  Old  Salt;  or,  Life  on  the  Quarter  Deck. 

"This  series  of  six  volumes  recounts  the  adventures  of  two  brothers,  Tom 
and  J;i:k  Somerr,  one  in  the  army,  the  other  in  the  navv,  in  the  g^rcat  Civil  War. 
The  romantic  n.irratives  of  the  fortunes  and  exploits  of  the  brothers  are  thrill- 
ing in  the  extreme.  Historical  accuracy  in  the  recital  of  the  srreat  events  of 
that  period  is  strictly  followed,  and  the  result  is,  not  only  a  library  of  entertain- 
ing: volumes,  but  also  the  best  history  of  the  Civil  War  for  young  people  ever 
v.-ritten." 

Suut  Builders  Series.     By  Oliver  Optic.     In   six  volumes. 

Illustrated.     Any  volume  sold  separately.     Price  per  volume, 

$1.25. 
1.  All  Adrift;  or,  The  Goldwi^g  Club. 
B.  SnujT  Harbor;  or.  The  Champi-ain  Mechanics. 

3,  Square  and  Compasses;  or,  Building  the  Housb. 

4.  Stem  to  Stern;  or,  Building  the  Boat. 
6.  All  Taut;  or,  Rigging  the  Boat. 

6.  Ready  About;  or.  Sailing  the  Boat. 

•'  The  series  includes  in  six  successive  volumes  the  whole  art  of  boat  building-, 
boat  rigging,  boat  managing,  and  practical  hints  to  make  the  ownership  of  a 
boat  pay.  A  great  deal  of  useful  information  is  given  in  this  Boat  Builders 
Series,  and  in  •"ach  book  a  very  interesting  story  is  interwoven  with  the  infor- 
mation. Every  reader  will  be  interested  at  once  in  Dory,  the  hero  of  '  All 
Adrift,'  and  one  of  the  characters  retained  in  the  subsequent  volumes  of  the 
series.  His  friends  will  not  want  to  lose  sit;ht  of  him,  and  every  boy  who 
makes  his  acquaintance  in  '  All  Adrift'  will  become  his  friend." 

Iviverdale  Story  Books.  By  Oliver  Optic.  Twelve  vol- 
umes. Illustrated.  Illuminated  covers.  Price :  cloth,  per 
set,  $3.60;   per  volume,  30  cents;  paper,  per  set,  $2.00. 

1.    Little  Merchant.  7.     Proud  and  Lazy. 

3.    Young  Voyagers.  8.     Careless  Kate. 

3.  Cliristmas  Gift.  9.     Robinson  Crusoe,  Jr. 

4.  Dolly  and  I.  lO.    The  l»icnic  Party. 

5.  Uncle  Ben.  11.     The  Gold  Thimble. 

6.  Birthday  Party.  12.    The  Do-Somethings. 

Ki\erdale  Story  Books.     By   Oliver    Optic.     Six   volumes. 

Illustrated.     Fancy  cloth   and   colors.     Price  per  volume,  30 

cents. 
1.0    Little  Merchant.  4.    Careless  Kate. 

■3,     Proud  and  Lazy.  5.    Dolly  and  I. 

S.    Young  Voyagers.  G.    Robinson  Crusoe,  Jr. 

Pl«>ra  LiCe  Library.  By  Oliver  Optic.  Six  volumes.  Illus- 
trated. Fancy  cloth  and  colors.  Price  per  volume,  30 
tents. 

1.  The  Picnic  Party.  4.    Christmas  Gift. 

2.  The  Gold  Thimble.  5.     Uncle  Ben. 

3.  The  Do- Somethings.  6.    Birthday  Party. 

These  are  bright  short  stories  for  younger  children  who  are  unable  to  com 
prehend  the  Starry  !•  lag  Series  or  the  Army  and  Navy  Series.  But  they 
all  display  the  author's  talent  for  pleasing  and  interesting  the  little  folks.  They 
are  all  fresh  and  original,  preaching  no  sermons,  but  inculcating  good  lessons. 

lEE  AND  SHEPARD.  BOSTON,  SEND  THEIR  COMPLETE  CATALOGUE  FRPF 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS 


The  Great  "Western  Series.    By  Oliver  Optic.    In  six  rol- 

umes.    Illustrated.    Any  volume  sold  separatelj.     Price  per 
volume,  $1.25. 

1.  Going:  West;  or.  The  Perils  of  a  Poor  Boy. 

8.  Out  West;  or.  Roughing  it  on  the  Great  Lakes. 

3.  Lake  Breezes;  or,  The  Cruise  of  the  Sylvania. 

4.  Going:  Soutli;  or,  Yachting  on  the  Atlantic  Coast. 
6.  Down  Soutli;  or,  Yacht  Adventures  in  Florida. 

6-  Up  the  River;  or.  Yachting  on  the  Mississippi. 

"This  is  the  latest  series  of  books  issued  by  this  popular -writer,  and  deal  r 
with  life  on  the  Great  Lakes,  for  which  a  careful  study  was  made  by  the  author 
in  a  summer  tour  of  the  immense  water  sources  of  America.  The  story,  which 
carries  the  same  hero  through  the  six  books  of  the  series,  is  always  entertain- 
ing:, novel  scenes  and  varied  incidents  givina:  a  constantly  changing-  yet  always 
attractive  aspect  to  the  narrative.    Oliver  Optic  has  -written  nothing  better." 

The  Yacht  Chib  Series.    By  Oliver  Optic.    In  six  volumes. 
Illustrated.    Any  volume  sold  separately.    Price  per  volume, 
$1.25. 
lo  liittle  Bobtail;  or.  The  Wreck  of  the  Penobscot, 

2.  The  Yacht  Club;  or,  The  Young  Boat  Builders. 

3.  Money-Maker;  or.  The  Victory  of  the  Basilisk. 

4.  The  Coming:  Wave;  or,  The  Treasure  of  High  Rock* 
6.  The  Dorcas  Club;  or.  Our  Girls  Afloat. 

6.  Ocean  Born;  or,  The  Cruise  of  the  Clubs. 

"The  series  has  this  peculiarity,  that  all  of  its  constituent  volumes  are  Inde. 
pendent  of  one  another,  and  therefore  each  story  is  complete  in  itself.  Oliver 
Optic  is,  perhaps,  the  favorite  author  of  the  boys  and  girls  of  this  country^  and 
he  seems  destined  to  enjoy  an  endless  popularity.  He  deserves  his  success, 
for  he  makes  very  interesting  stories,  and  inculcates  none  but  the  best  senti- 
ments, and  the  'Yacht  Club'  is  no  exceptioa  to  this  rule."— iV«f  Haven 
journal  and  Courier, 

Onward  and  Upward  Series.    By  Oliver  Optic.    In  six 

volumes.     Illustrated.     Any  volume  sold  separately.     Price 

per  volume,  $1.25. 
1.  Field  and  Forest;  or,  The  Fortunes  of  a  Farmer. 
8.  Plane  and  Plank;  or.  The  Mishaps  of  a  Mechanic. 

3.  Desk  and  Debit;  or.  The  Catastrophes  of  a  Clerk. 

4.  Cringfle  and  Crosstree;  or.  The  Sea  Swashes  of  a  Satlor. 

5.  Bivouac  and  Battle;  or,  The  Struggles  of  a  Soldier. 

6.  Sea  and  Shore;  or.  The  Tramps  of  a  Traveller. 

"Paul  Farringford,  the  hero  of  these  tales,  is,  like  most  of  this  author's 

'       heroes,  a  young  man  of  high  spirit,  and  of  high  aims  and  correct  principles, 

appearing  in  the  different  volumes  as  a  farmer,  a  captain,  a  bookkeeper,  a 

soldier,  a  sailor,  and  a  traveller.     In  all  of  them  the   hero  meets  with  very 

exciting  adventures,  told  in  the  graphic  style  for  which  the  author  is  famous." 

The  Liake  Shore  Series.    By  Oliver  Optic.     In  six  volumes. 
Illustrated.     Any  volume  sold  separately.     Price  per  volume, 

$1.25. 
lo  Through  by  Daylig:ht;  or,  The  Young  Engineer  of  the  Laki 

Shore  Railroad. 
8.  Iiig;htning:  Express;  or.  The  Rival  Academies, 

3.  On  Time;  or,  The  Young  Captain  of  the  Ucayga  Steamer. 

4.  Switch  Off;  OR,  The  War  of  the  Students. 
6.  Brake  tip;  or.  The  Young  Peacemakers. 

6.  Bear  and  Forbear;  or,  The  Young  Skipper  of  Lake  Ucayga. 

"  Oliver  Optic  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating  writers  for  youth,  and  -withal 
one  of  the  best  to  be  found  in  this  or  any  past  age.  Troops  of  young  people 
hang  over  his  vivid  pages ;  and  not  one  o  f  them  ever  learned  to  be  mean,  ignoble, 
cowardly,  selfish,  or  to  yield  to  any  vice  from  anything  they  ever  read  frcm  his 
fea,"--ProvnitMce  Presr, 

lEE  AND  SHEPARD.  BOSTON,  SEND  THEIR  COMPLETE  CATALOGUE  FRE». 


RARE  BOOK 
COLLECTION 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  Of 

NORTH  CAROLINA 

AT 

CHAPEL  HILL 


Wilmer 
7 


